A haze in Equestria 2: the Twi-als of Love!!!!!!!!

by SilverHaze

Rating: mature
Tags: Sex, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Adventure, Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, Princess Luna, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Romance, Original Character
Length: 121151

a continuation of the story of princes silver haze and his princesses luna and twilight takes place three weeks after haze in equestria.

a continuation of the epic tail of Prince Silver Haze and his Princess's Luna and Twilight after the conclusive battle with king Sombra, Silver Haze has returned to the land of the living but now he has to deal with the fact that Sombra is his father and that means that he is also the legitimate heir to the crystal empire, not to mention that cheating death comes with a price.

...and he may finally find his destiny as the seventh element of harmony!

Published 2014-08-26 16:20:03 UTC
Last updated 2015-05-29 00:20:45 UTC

The Twi-als of Haze SPECIAL: Chapter 2: Seen Through The Haze

"Twily! What in the world is this about, why are you in my room? Whats going on?" Before silver could continue his endless spouting of rather pointless questions, twilight walked over the the other side of his room, and using her magic, thruster open the curtains, alowing sunlight...AND moonlight to stream into the room.
"Oh." Was all silver could manage as he saw both the sun and moon suspended in the sky at the same time.
This... this was a problem.

“twilight, what in the world is the meaning of this?” silver asked conseradly

“i don’t know silver, i just found out monments ago” twilight said “maybe the other princesses will know” she added.

“your right, lts go. the thorone room is a good place to start” silver said. twilight and silver burst out of the room and head for the thorone room. silver’s mane flowed as he ran. when they got there the room was empty and all but princess luna’s crown lay there in the middle of the hall. Silver ran to the crown and picked it up in his hooves “luna’s crown” he whispered. silver felt himself become much more woried “it’s okay” he told himself “she was probably tiered and collapsed, soon gettin g back up and forgetting her crown. sure that’s what happend” he said, trying to comfort himself, but just then a guard came in “princess twilight, prince silver” he bowed “princess celestia and luna are nowhere to be found”

“WHAT!!!” both twilight and silver shouted in unison “they were last seen entering their room, and they’re windows were found to be opend “we believe they have been kidnapped”
anger began to well up inside silver “kiddnapped?!” he shouted angerably “when i get my hooves on whoever did this, they’ll be so msorry they ever messed with my luna” “RAHHHHH” Silver cryed angery dipressive rage that had been destroyed by the happyness from before surgd back into him as he felt nothing but anger and longing for the one he loved so much, he and luna shared an unbreakable bond, of love and friendship that could be matched by noone.

“Oh what happend no!” Twilight cried saddly as she imagend the horrificly horrible terrify creature and how powerful whatever it was to have been able to defeat the great princess ruler of the sun and leader of equestria, unighter of the three pony tribes into the moder monarchy. Suddenly a dark horrific thought entered twilights mind “...has the fog returned!?!??!” ‘NO your higness” The royal guard salutend, “it apears to be of an organic nature, not of a magical nature, as in plants, not dark magic” “Oh” “Twilight we dont have time for this, if luna is in danger, we must go save her” Twilight grimanced at how suddenly worried Silvy was for luna, she knew they shared a close bond but she still wanted him all to herself, but she tried to be profetional and go along with silvy.

I silently ran down the corador of the castle, I knew we had to get to ponyville and get the elements of harmony, even though they were useless against the fog and sombres magical powerers they may be usefull here! I yelled back to twilight “dont worry, we can take my airship! It’ll get us there faster!” I heard an out of breath twilight gasp as she doged another anti-ali, uhh earth-pony (aparently, calling them anti-alicorn was ofencive or something, I kinda tuned out whal celestia was lecturing me about it, I dont realy remember.) “But silver, why dont we just fly there, or even take one of celestia’s airships?” I called back at her as I blasted a hole through a secret wall that led to the old hanger underneath the mountan where my airship was parked, I had spend the last while tuning it up, re-doing the paintjob, fine-tuning the stearing and geting new amunition for the weapons (which was by far the hardest part, apently, celestia had a problem with me openly transporting enough explosives to level canterlot on the public transportation. I didn’t see what the problem was, it was all properly regestered, granted, I shoulden’t of beaten the crap out of the off dudy guard who tried to arest me for it, but to be fair I didn’t see his badge.)

I shook that line of thought out of my head as I aproched the hanger of the greatest ship in all the U.A.F. (United Alicornain Fleet) well, to be fair, it was the only KNOWEN ship left of the U.A.F. but the fact still remained true, the Peacemaker was by far supiror to anything equestria had ever crafted, no amount of Anti-, uhh, Earth pony enginering or Unicorn magic could even create something even SLIGHTLY compariable to the grandest ship in the land, maybe even the world, and so silver haze entered the grand chamber and looked upon the gloryius ship, the amazing hull, the astetic and craftponyship...the...broken hull…and...and plants growing out of it...and the broken engine on fire...that was spreading quickly towards the munitions stora-

*BOOM*

Silver could only watch with a thousand yard stare as his magnifisent ship that contained some of his last, and greatest memories of his home and father blew up and scattered around the cave, a giant white P that originaly proudly displayed the ship name landed a few hoovelenghs from his right only caused silvers eye to twitch slightly.

“...Destory the natural order of night and day, fine, kidnap my love, why not...de-destroy my ship...MY SHIP...RAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-”

somewhere, in the thorone room of the giffon empire, griffons ducked for cover, thinking another earthquake was shaking their nation

After that moment of rage, silver began to calm down, on the outside at least. “well twilight, it looks like we’re going with your plan to fly to ponyville” silver said, with a slight hint of annoyance and anger in his voice.
“or we could take celestia’s shi-”
“don’t say it, it’s too painful”
“sorry” twilight blushed
“besides, flying will give you a chanse to practice and if you get tiered you can rest on ym back and i’ll fly you the rest of the way” said silver as he regained his copmpasure to open the hole where the ship would have entered and left.
“are you ready twilihgt?” silver asked and she nodded.

I spread my wings and took to the skies, looking behind me i saw twilight took off with no problem despite her hesitation at first, i guess those lessons helped. we flew for about a munite and as i look back at my ship, anger fills my veins and allows me to fly even fast, but i slow down remeber i was with twilight. “how you holding up, twi?” silver asked “i’m doing well… i think” i hear twilight below me, she aopeared to be flying quite wonkily, but she was getting it for the most part. Below twilight i saw the train tracks heading to and fro ponyvill and chanterlot, but upon close inspection they were covered by black tendrills with blue thorns on them “are you seeing this twilight?” i asked, and got a yes back. “let’s land and investiage” i said before i took a steep dive. BIG mistake. as i glided down beside the tracks one fo the tandrills grabbed me when i wasn’t looking and wrapped around me, it was crashing me, but i managed to get off a magic shot from my horn, which seemed to subdue the tendrill

“DON’T LAND TWILIGHT” i shouted above to twilight, and as soonb as she heard me she stopped flying down and maintained level flight and i sooned joined her. “oh my gosh are you alright silver?” twilight said worrilied “yeah, i’ll be fine” i reassured her. “what in equestria could those things have been?” twilight asked curiously “i don’t know, but i’m sure those are what took celkestia and lulu, or at least, whoever was behind the tendrills” i said “you’re right, but who could it be?”
“well let’s hurry to ponyvill and maybe we can get some answers”

we both landed in ponyville town square, and we were both out of breath “if a trip to ponyville from chanterlot got me out of breath i must be out of shape” i mumbled under my breath.

“TWILIGHT, SILVER” i heard voice that were both worried, exited and relvied, i turned my head to see the gang; rarity, rainbow, AJ, pinkie, flutters and dash.
“hey twilight long time no see” said rainbow
“welcome back to ponyville! this calls for a party” pinkie yelled
“welcome back darling, oh you look simply exausted, please dear, take a seat” rarity said creating two pillows for twilight and i to sit on “thanks rarity” we both said.
“oh… um hi, it’s great to see that you’re allright” said fluttershy
“BOY HOWDEY twahlaght and seelver, it shure hays been a long tahm since wee saw yew last, it looks like yew could shure youse an apple or tew” said applejack, handing us an apple “it’s all ways a pleasure to see you AJ” i said.

“now that you’re all here, we need to talk about the recent invation of the everfree, i’m sure you’ve heard that the princesses have been kidnapped as it’s all over the papaers”

“boy i shure hayve, them everfree tenticaals hayve been messin’ up mah fharm”
“and, um.. they have been scaring lot of animals out of the forrest and they’re um, flocking to my house” said flutters.

Just then twilight gasped “i think i have an idea of who did this” she started “moon and sun both out at the same time, strange happenings involving the everfree forrest” twilight began to make her horn glow, and she soon summoned the slippery snake they knew was behind it.

Everypony gasped!

Discord, the spearet of disharmony and chaos was taking a bath/shower when he was rudly teleported from his his house, granted the shower and tub didn’t belong to him, but it was still rude!

“Oh, deary-dary-me! Who do I ever owe the ples-” Before Discord could finish, he flew backwards and crashed into the wall from a burst of red magic that was followed by a bunch of smaller magic beams, Everypony was suprised as silver hopped foward his mane supercharged as tendrils flew in every direction his blade pearced the ground as he stood at his full hight, the sun and moon caused shadows of light to dance off his black fur, twilight suddenly felt herself become very warm upon looking at her love, suddenly, without control she felt her wings extend to their full size with an audible *POOMF* Thankfully for her dignety nopony was paying any attention, then again, twilight wasn’t either, if she was she would have heard a second quieter *POOMF* sound and a quet “eep!” From the back of the mane 6 as fluttershy scured off behind one of the vines.

“MAKER OF CHAOS, YOU HAVE DESTORY FAR TOO MUCH TODAY, LETS SEE HOW YOU LIKE DISTRUCTION BROUGHT AGAINST YOU!!!!!” Silver yelled

Discord stood, confused at the new alicorn, however, sensing the threat to himself he prepared to defend himself. “I dont know WHO you think you are buddy, but you have this ALLLLLLLL wrong, so why dont you step down before I show you how a GOD fights? Hmmmm?” Discord said playfully, with a hint of menence in his voice.

Silver ignored the warning and rased his blade above his head “LET US FIGHT! FOR THE GLORY OF THE MEMORY OF ALICORNIAAAAA!!!” Silver yelled charging foward summaning a copy of his blade Silvers Fury that he called Hazes Wrath, spining them both around in a propeller like motion he charged foward, with a deadly dance of alicornan steel and magic.

Discord replied to this attack by summoning his weapon an oversized baseball bat that had the words HOME RUN! on it, swinging it around, a large fireball apeared at the last second and discord swung at it, knocking it towards silver, but without a beat silver missed, silver rolled to the side, flaring both weapons behind his head, silver created a copy of himself and put a sheild over it, using his specal magic and comand over shadows (that he now knew he got from his father) Silver darted into the shadow of a building as the fire smashed through the sheild and destoryed the copy, before discord could gloat, silver leaped from the shadows behind discord lashing out with his blades, silvers fury struck against the bat, however hazes wrath flew true and struck discord in the sholder, causing the draquness to stumble back in pain, before silver pulled the blade out and continued his assault.

however, discord suprised me when he pulled out a squrt gun, and spayed me with chocolate milk, at first I was confused, untill I felt the substance harden into solid chocolate traping me inside, however, I used the shadow the shell cast inside to teleport again to the shadow it was casting outside, and with a mighy throw I sumond several more weaker copies of my sword until there were six of them, as they spun around above silvers head, he let out a might grunt as he felt his magic start to fail him, howere, he pushed past the fatigue and found a trase of power within him he didn’t know he had. Suddenly, he felt all his streath return to him, as he felt as if his
very anger gave him a well of knowledge and energy he had never felt before, grunting silver became vaugly awear of the trails of smoke that poured out of his eyes and his red magic turned purple and the blades above him spun so fast you could barly see them, with a mighty cry silver let the blades fly true, discord caught the first with his paw, then his chicken foot, then the next two with his feet, and the fith with his tail.

And to silvers imence satisfaction, the sixth with his face. Silver smiled with satisfaction as the draquness head split in two with an audable slicing sound, he heard the girls gasp behind him, but before he could retreave his blade, to silvers shock and horror, the spiret simply stood up and somehow sighed as he pushed the two parts of his face back together.

“ow.” discord said in a deadpan voice. “You know its less fun when you dont do it on porpose.”

Silver was taken aback, but still stood firm, what will it take to slay you fowl demon WE SHALL DESTORY THOU AND CRUSH THY BONES INTO DUST THOU UNHOLY ABONINATION!!!!!!” Silver yelled, sliping into the old equestrian he was taught when he was younger.

“Unholy abomination? BIG words coming from the black alicorn using shadow magic and dark arts.” discord said, rolling his eyes (for once without taking them out of his skull.)

“ENOUGH” A third voice shouted as a very angry Fluttershy jumped in between the two battle ready beings. “DISCORD, I thought you would have known better than to taunt ponies that dont know you, and you could have hurt him with that fire ball what where you thinking?!?! Fluttershy yelled as she staired down the suddenly very quiet chaos spirit. “...Sorry Fluttershy” Discord mumbled, silver could only begin chuckling however, he stopped when Fluttershy looked towards him with the same fire in her eyes. “AND YOU!” Flutershy spoke slowly, suddenly, silver really wanted to be somewhere... not here. “Just because you happen to be an Alicorn, and the last of your kind AND lost your family, DOES NOT, mean you get to go stabing everything new you see, JUST because you feel like it. DO. I. MAKE. MYSELF. CLEAR!?!?!” Fluttershy paracticly snarled at the suddenly cowering alicorn. Silver had faced down DRAGONS less threating then this mare, fluttershy the quiet shy one seemed to have a bit of a scary side, and was brave enough to face down a god and an alicorn without even blinking.

It was kinda hot.

however, all silver could do at the moment was nod his head really quickly and try not to make eye contact.

Suddenly, as if a swich was fliped, flutershy seemed to almost shrink down as she mumbled out very quickly “umm...ok…um th-that was sorry, sorry, that was a bit harsh, uhh...umm...I-I just dont want anypony getting hurt...ummm...sorry..epp~!” Fluttershy backed away from the cround until she hit a building behind her, and then shot up into the air and held onto the flying friend rainbow dash for dear life.

“well, i guess it was unfair of me to attack you without warming or giving you a chanse tp explian yourself” being the better pony i edmitted i was wrong, despite how much i didn’t believe it. “now what that’s over with, discord were you the one who made the everfree invade?” said twilight “me? do something wrong? why twilight i’m reformed! don’t you remeber?” discords eyes became anime eyes with an innocent look in them. “enough jokes discord, release the princesses” twilight barked “why whatever are you talking about Twilight BARKLE?” discord said “BOY don’t play dumb weeth uus deescord, we know yer the one beehand thees” said AJ “don’t get me wrong, i absoltley love what you’ve done with the place, but i couldn’t possibley take responsibility for it” said discord “i think we should give discord the benifit of the doubt, i mean he’s reformed and when you teleprted him here he didn’t seem to be in the middle fo soemthing bad” said fluttershy
“well if he didn’t do it, then who did?” silver asked fluutershy “umm.. i don’t know…”
“enough of this!, twilight can we have a moment” silver said “uhh.. sure” said twilight

“twilight, what do you think we should do?” i asked.
“well, i think i have an indea of someone who can help us” said twilight
“and who would that be” i said, ready to try anything to get revenge on the one who took my love and destroyed my… other love, i guess. i mean my ship.
“my friend zecora lives in the everfree forrest, she would have been one of the first effected so should would know what to do” said twilight
“well any leads would help att his point”

twilight went back to the others “i think zecora might be able to help us” she said, and the other seemed to agree.
“but nobody’s seen her, and since she in the everfree, she could be caught as well.” said rarity
but then, from the forrest they heard a crackling , and there appeared a zebra “zecora!” they alkl shouted “oh my what have we here, this group of ponies that I know are very near. For you see I have come far, and I have learned the trip is very hard.” Zecora said with a gasp in between each word, as she dumped a large quantity of potions, talismans and other equipmant she had grabed onto the ground.

“I have already heard your plight alicorn of friendship, and I have a plan that may work, but I will need your friendship.” Zecora rymed before pulling out a clear flask decorated in gold that contained a white thick liqued. “You see twilight, this potion will show you the highlights, of where you need to go, to acomplish your task twilight.” Zecora held up the flask and twilight took it “The potion needs just one more ingrediant, and that is a does of alicorn magicast.” Zecora said before colapsing, as applejack and fluttershy moved to help her, twilight could only stare at the flask before sputtering out “Bu-but I dont know alicorn magic, I was never taught ailcorn magic yet, I was going to...what are we going to do!?!?” Suddenly a burst of raw magica flowed from silvers horn into the flask, turning it purple and bubly for a second before it returned to normal. “thankfully for us, I know alicorn magic” Silver half-boasted.

“Ok, I guess I have to drink it all in one go...bu-but its so thick, and there is so much of it, I don’t know if I can drink it all...” twilight said with a sigh, Silver smirked. “Comeon twilight, its not so different from what you did LAST week, I remember you having a very diferent additude then…” Twilight turned scarlet and turned towards the alicorn with a grin of his face before smacking him across the face. Silver simply chuckled “I deserved that, but it was still worth it.”

Twilight gulped, and then chugged the substance, twilight paused then turned to silver and said, you know what, you were right, this does tast just like-” Suddenly twilight's eyes went white and the empty glass flask fell to the ground.

Location: Alicornain ruins (4,000 Hooves below sea level)
Time: Unknowen

The hooded figure stood in the ruins of a dead race,

He smiled at the thoughts of their painful deaths.

Location: Everfree forest

Time: both noon and midnight.

“-and thats what I saw after I drank the vision potion” Twilight explained to the group as they walked through the everfree forest, litening to twilights story of what she saw, after they learned about the tree of harmony silver got really quiet like he knew something they didn’t. Finaly twilight asked “What is bothering you silvy? Do you know something about the tree?” Silver sighed

“Yes twilight you see long ago before celestia or luna or I was born, in fact before the king of Alicornia was born, in fact back before ALICORNIA was even built, Alicorns use to rule all of equestria and beyond, we were gods and the mortals were our humble servants, however, some of the old alicorns became corrupt with power and used the mortals as slaves, the old alicorns were too proud to admit that they could be corrupted, and let their fallen brothers run free, even though it made life horrible for the mortals, one day however, a small group of seven young alicorns that saw the corruption that plagued their race, and were horrified by it, build seven talismans of power, six of them using their own lives to power these artifacts and gave them to six ponies, and the last alicorn used the seventh, however, when they used the artifacts...something...horrible happened, the alicorn had become corrupted, not by greed, but by anger at his own kind, and when they used the artifacts, it granted the alicorn one wish. and when he used that wish, the artifacts let out a blinding rainbow of light...though the intentions of the wish couldn't have been darker.”

All the mane six had stoped as silver told his tale. “...then what happend?” Pinkie asked.

“The alicorn...he saw no future where his race and the mortals could exsist together, we were too powerful, and in his anger he thought that their worship of us as gods could only lead to more corruption...and so he made a simple wish.” Silver sighed

“That any alicorn that walked equestria...be destroyed” Everypony gasped.

“Thankfully for our race, the wish was very specific, the few alicorns that were flying place to place were spared, but so many of our kind simply turned to dust...afterwards, with our race being weaked, to the surpise of nopony, the mortals rebeled against those who let the corruption go unpunished. And so those who remained build Alicornia and fled across the sea where nopony could find them.

“Those artifacts...well, you guys are wearing them around your necks.” The mane six suddenly relized they just heard the backstory to the elements. “Wait.” Twilight said “If these were created by alicorns, how did the tree of harmony get them?”

“You see, after the elements were used, the six ponies were absorbed into their element, and the remaining alicorn, thinking he was the last of his kind, turned himself into the ultimate protection for the elements, so nopony would use them for evil. He became...the tree of harmony.” Everypony gasped again!

“wow that is some story silver” rainbow dash said “Yes darling, I never knew the elements had such a rich history!” Silver could only nod, “Anyway, enough dwelling on the past, we have other things to do!” Everypony nodded in agreement. And deeper into the everfree they whent.

“Come on girls, we’re almost there! we just have to cross this bog, then we’re home free!” Twilight called out behind her. Suddenly, the ground under her reared up to reveal a giant crockodile made of rock.

“ROCKADILE!” Somepony yelled, I coulden’t tell who, all I knew was that my love was in danger and my blade was already out and slashing. However, my blade was very inefective against the rock hard stone-skin of the beast as it tried to take a bite out of twilight. I jumped on it head and desperetly tried to find a weakpoint or some crack or tarturus anything to at least distract it and turn its atention to me. It was barly effective, the rockadile shruged off my attacks, thankfully, the mane 5 sprung into action, applejack and rainbow dash used a vine to trip it up, and pinky pie distracted it with a moving target, finaly the beast triped, exposing a weak point on the back of its neck where I could see less hard slimy skin. Before my opining closed, I sprung into action slicing at the skin, not deap enough to kill it (it was just a hungry animal after all) but enough to turn its attention to a new threat, as it tried to chase me by spining rapidly it only tangled itself more in the vines, untill it fell with a thrud, compleatly imobilized (for now) by the cobweb of vines that applejack and rainbow dash had layed out. “LETS GET OUT OF HERE!” Silver called out, and everypony dashed away from the beast, leaving it before it figured out how to excape.

“BOY HOWDEY well it seems to me that thees was a real close caal i sugeest wee dom’t do tht ageen y’all” Applejack said “I’d say so darling! And TWILIGHT you were almost rockadile food!” Rarity excamed. “*giggle* If it wasn’t for haze you would have been cock-pot!” Pinkie said, half serious, half normal pinkie. “I...I just dont know what whent wrong girls! I just paniced!” Twilight exclamed “well...ummmm...maybe...um, since you know….ummm, you are the last pincess of equestria...you should...umm...go back home?” Everypony fell silent and stared at fluttershy who shriveled under their gaze. “Do...do you girls really think I shoulden’t be here?” one by one all the mane 5 shook their heads in agreeance silver was horified by how quickly everypony turned on twilight, true warriors never left the battle when they could still fight, whether you were a king or a prince, or a duke or just a commander, you never left your comrads behind, no matter how importaint ponies said you were!! However, before silver could speak, twilight spoke first “Well girls...if thats the way you feel...I guess I’ll go back to ponyville.” Silver sighed “I’ll accompany you twilight.” Silver said, as he followed twilight back towards ponyville, and away from the mane five who watched them leave, before turning and getting back to their quest.

THe walk to ponyville seemed like an eternity to silver, because one thing was on his mind and that was how twilight would just leave her friends like that. the two finally reached ponyville when twilight tunred and looked to silver “is there something wrong? you don’t look happy”

“it’s just, you left your friends to do the whole mission on there own, iu mean we’re alicorns and they could really use our help. for someone who learned all these lessons about friendship, you sure were fast to get out of there, i mean, you didn’t even put up a fight. they could be in danger and you went back to ponyville, and why was that?”

twilight was silent.

“because you’re the princess, and for as much as i dislike celestia, i have to edmit that she got her title because of her bravery, and i doubt that she would leave her friends that fast.”
they were both silent for a while.
“... you’re right silver, i don’t know what i was thinking.. we have to go back, silver, back to everfree forrest!” said twilight “and where we’re going, we won’t need titles like prince and princess” said silver. they both ran back into the everfree forest.

When twilight and Silver eventually made it back to the everfree center, they gasped as they saw their friends entangled by vines, silver drew his sword and cut one of the vines blocking their view of the tree of harmony, that was being corrupted by the vines. “OH NO!” Twilight gasps suddenly Twilight had an idea “Silver cover me, we have to give up the elements of harmony!!!” As the elements began debating about this idea I jumped into action sliceing up the vines and destroying the roots with my alicorn magic trying to keep the tree safe from the vines, suddenly I watched as one by one the elements of harmony floated up to the tree and whent to their places, suddenly the tree began to glow, and with a burst of magic the tree exploated with light knocking all the elements off balence and throwing silver against the cave wall. The Tree destoryed all the vines and then the light died as all the vines shriveled up. “We did it!” Twilight exclamed as she hugged all of her friends.
“But WHoOO BOY where be them celestier and luna? it’s a maigh clear theyer not heer” applejack excamed with her signature contry accent.

Suddenly, the two largeest piles of vines coild away to reveal the two alicorn princesses, the mane 6 ran towards celestia, Silver ran towards luna.
“luna! you’re alright! i was so worried, i thought i would never see you again, but i knew i had to save you” said silver hugging luna “thank you silvie for saving me”
celestia pulled luna away from haze “that you girls… and silver, for rescuing us luna said, gasping at the freash air that came from the cave entrence. However before they could continue, they both gasped as the tree of harmony started glowing once more and a big blue dimond like box grew out of the roots of the tree. “WHAT EN TARRNATION DOO YALL REKEON THAT THER THANG BE?” applejack exclamed Silver examined the box carfully it apeared to be of alicornian make and it had SEVEN key holes, yet no keys, silver could only wonder what the box meant, he vaugly heard celestia spew some phisochical mumbo-jumbo about friendship, but all silve could think of was how this box may change everything…

TO BE CONTINUED

Author's Note

HEY HEY EVERYPONAYYYYYYY! silver haze here!!!!! i hope ou liked the newest chapter in twi-als of love (love that name!!)
this chapter is considered the first special in the series and sweet celestia it took me a long time to write!!! (it didn’t help that i was interrupted by unwanted visitors)

But anyways, we got some new achievements for the story, check out the achievement page to keep up to date!

Expect weekly updates from here on out bronies!
finally, my boyfriend (loove him so much!!!) said he wanted to write a chapter (he wrote the majority of the prologue, which, i have to admit is much better it terms of grammar and edditing than my other ones (i wonder why that is)
but what’s all for now!!! more to come /)*(\

The Twi-als of Haze (ARC END): Silver's Reward (NSFW)

SIlver haze walked into the palace, the marble floors were a welcome change on his hooves from the stony, uneven and sometimes spikey ground of the everfree forrest. having run back and forth from ponyville and deep in the everfree was exausting, not to mention that fly from chanterlot to ponyville didn’t help. but luckily silver asked to rebuild the ship while he was gone and when the events of a few hours ago were said and done, he got to fly his ship back from ponyville.

Luna was walking beside me as we were walking down the hall, i could feel her snuggle up to me and i put my hoof around her. her coat was a bit dusty from last night, but i didn’t really care since mine was too.

“thank you again, silvie for saving me, without you i would not be here. i am truley greatful” i hear luna before she gives me a kiss. thank goodness twilight wasn’t here or she would have been really jelous.

“well it was my pleasure. i’ve already had many things lost, my home, my ship, and so on, but i’m glad at least one thing i lost can stay with me” give her a kiss back.

“what do you say we… head to my royal quartars?” luna said seductivley, and it was hard to say no with the way her perfect body shimmered in the moonlight with her magnificent lusus coat that despite being unkept at the moment, still gave off that fact that she had the “curves” in ALL the right places. I took a breath.

“maybe we should head to my room, i mean you being one of the country’s princesses we might get interupted” started “not to mention my room is further from celestia’s room, you know how much celestia doesn’t like us being together” i added. luna nodded.

I open the door to my room with my magic and we both walk in. as luna takes a place on the couch i go to the back to poor a drink of moonshine for us both, while so i do a little magic show, spinning the drink in a figure-eight, up down and around before into the glass.

i’m not sure if luna saw, but it’s something i’ve been practicing for while. I go over to luna and hand her the drink. Luna gave me a semi-suductive, semi-thankfull smile, she took a large swig of the strong alcholo, we both had extreamly high tolarance levels, they both smiled as they shared a paset kiss over the edge of the balcony, after what felt like an enturity ( silver knew it was really only like 40 seconds) but luna and silver were both left gasping, I could only look at her with a smile, “do you want another glass?” I said, Luna responded by throwing her glass over the balcony. “Buck the glass, just get two bottles of the stuff.

“right away princess” i said before hovering over two bottles of moon shine. luna was quick to chug the bottle, but i took a little more time, eventually we were both drunk off our flanks and luna, with a crazeductive look in her eye (as well as her body language) pulled me to the bed, and before i knew it her warm wet tounge was training down the chest and slowly moved to the base of my balls.

i felt my balls become engulfed in warm wet luna tonge and soon after my cock was in mer mouth, i felt her tounge move around my shaft as she bobbed her head up and down, eventually she began to move deep all the way to the base. i was suprized that she could go that deep, but i pushed the thought out of my mind as waves of pleasure came over my body. her mouth felt so wet and warm that i began to feel myself cumming, and i couldn’t stop it; i felt a rush of pleasure rack my body as lulus mouth filled with my warm, thick, sticky seed.

Lulu pulled her head back, breathing heavily she lucks her lips what were painted with my cum.
“your cum is really delicous” she said while lucking up the remaining streams of my cum.

“alright lulu, now it’s your turn” i said as i began to take controll, pushing her down on her back, exposing her wet driping marehood, a flower opening in bloom for my cock and my cock coudn’t help but thrust it’s self inside of her. I hear luna moan “it’s so… big”. i start out by slowly bushing my huge cock in and out, the walls of her marehood were tight against my dick and it felt far better than before. as i can see luna beggeing for more, i thrust it in deeper and begin to quicken my pace.

luna starts to moan harder and fast. “quiet down luna, we don’t want the whole kingdom to hear” i tried to speek over her moaning. “i’m sorry, it just feels so goo- AHHHH” luna’s vag tightens around my cock even harder as i feel my balls being drenched in luna’s sweet nectar and then i start cumming. i could feel waves of pleasure come over me and luna and i were so in tounch that it was like i could feel all of her pleasure as well.

“the cum has been doubled” lulu sais between pants.

My cock still in her marehood, i lye down on top of her and begin passionately kissing her, i could taste a little bit of my own jizz. once the orgasm died down, i felt my pelvis begin to move back and forth again as luna starts her moaning again.

as we respeated the process again i felt another orgasm comming again, so i go to my maximum speed as waves of pleasure hit us like a tsunami and last minute i retract my cock from her marehood and begain to cum all over her face. exausted, i fall back onto the bed. as i look up at lulu i can see she’s panting, as well as licking my jizz off her face.

Just as I moved in for another kiss, the door opened.

“silver? Silver are you in here? *sigh* have...you...seen...luna” Celestia stood in the doorway and simply stared at me and luna, and my jizz, on myself, on luna…

and to be fair, a good part of the bed and floor.

Silently, Celestia’s eyes narrowed and locked onto me. “Are you bucking sereious?”

“uh...hello..dear sister.” Luna said, trying to take celestia’s attention off me to no avail.

Celestia only continued to stare at me “be honest with me, has it even been forty-eight hours SINCE YOU LAST FUCKED MY STUDENT?!?!” Celestia snorted the temperature in the room raising a good ten degrees.

“Celestia, I love twilight as much as I love your sister and we are all grown adults and we can choose our own paths you are just jelous that I am more loved and popular then you are.”

Celestia just stared at me “Wh-what NO! I’m angry at the fact that you are BANGING BOTH MY FRIEND AND MY SISTER!”

Silver suddenly felt angry, and he thought up the most hurtfull thing he could think of at that moment. “Or...maybe your angry at the fact that you never got to say bye to father, and that he DIED still hating you for being a traitor-OHF!!” Before Silver could continue, he found himself no longer in his room, but instead on the balcony of the room ACROSS from his. as well as a huge gapping burn mark on his chest.

Celestia walked through the hole she had just caused her eyes burned so brightly silver coulden’t even stand to look into them, and the tempeture was so hot silver swore he would burn out of his very coat!!!

“FOR TOO LONG HAVE YOU DEFILED MY HOME...MY STUDENT….MY SISTER! NOW YOU WILL FEEL THE FURY OF THE SUN ITSELF!!!

“Silver!” Silver turned his head to see a frantic luna throw something at him. I caught my blade, Silver’s fury, and drew my weapon. “I DONT WANT TO HURT YOU CELESTIA, BUT I WILL IF I HAVE TO!!!”

Celestia’s only response was to blast him with a heat beam, that silver tried to doge but only got hit in the shoulder with, silver screamed at the beam boid his skin and burnt away his black coat and left a red and black wound, silver gasped in pain, before his eyes began glowing purple and he ran at celestia.

Celestia flew a few feet in the air and pepered the ground with magic bombs that silver teleported, rolled, and shealded himself from, untill he finaly reached celestia, when he got to celestia, he leaped up kicking her under the chin causing her head to whip back before he landed, flared out his wings and using magic, lauched into her, talcking her into the ground holding his weapon to her throat. Silver practicly screamed into celestia’s ear

“CELESTIA! You may be the ruler of this land, but the ponies do not follow your command on every bit of their lives, you must give them chocie, and they have chosen to love me, uncondionaly, reguardless of weather or not I can give them all of myself, I cannot love just one of them. You cannot possibly understand the delema my heart faces when I see them both.”

Silver sighed as tears came to his eyes. “I love them both celestia what of that do you not understand, look at this situation you have caused! You destroyed your own ponies hard work, and almost killed the stalion she loved, are you really willing to throw that away over your own personaly anger and jeloscy of not being able to control every part of every pony’s lives?”

Silver stared the now silent monarch in the face “You may not like me, you may not see me as anything more then a painfull reminder of the past, but I am here to stay, and I will not abandon either twilight or luna, so what say you celestia, are we going to take this fight further, or is this the end to this foolishness?”

Celestia sighed, and her eyes returned to normal, but the angry edge in them remained. “...Verry well SILVER...my sister, and my student, are their own mares, and if my sister wishes to be hurt by you...it appears I am in no position to stop you. So very well silver haze, I will not risk escalating this fight to a point where my own ponies face being hurt by our clashing powers...I will stand down. FOR NOW.” Celestia spoke with authority she didn’t really have whall pinned under me, but it seemed our fighting was at the end so I let her go.

“Bitch.” I muttered under my breath as celestia walked away.

“You know silver, normally, she’s a kind mare when you aren't around.” Luna noted as she walked up beside me.

“Mh.” was my ownly reply. I knew deap down that me and celestia would never see eye to eye, but at least this was a step in the right direction.

Luna sighed, then smirked at me as she nudged me slightly. “Well prince haze, it apears we are both filthy now, how does a bath or two sound?” Luna smiled at me.

“A bath sound nice, but why did you say or two?” I said with confution in my tone

Luna simply smiled as she turned her back to me and waved her flank around as she walked down the hall “Because if you play nice, we might have to get messy again after the first one.” and with that she turned the corner and was out of my sight. I stood there for a moment, compleatly dumbstruck, before smurking and running after MY lulu.

And, spoiler alert, we ended up needed THREE baths that night.

Author's Note

HelooooO!!!!!! everypony!!!!!! silver here again and phew, i think i’m getting really good at writing clop, second times the charm! i asked my BF some questions to get more perspective *wink wink*

I had to add the celestia scene in the end because The original chapter was WAY to short for silver haze standarts and we needed a resoluton to the silver haze/celestia confict I’ve been building up.

keep your eye out for the next chapter next week! brohoof!!!! /)

Alicornain Guys: Chapter 1: Mirror Mirror...world?

“Great floating summer island this is a cold train!” Silver moaned as he despereatly tried to curl up in a ball, underneath twelve heavy layrs of blankets. Twiliugt and her friends despereatly tried not to laugh at him. “Silver, darling, are you sure that you need...that many blankets?” rarity snickerd from the other side of the train cart. I only glared at her. “we-well ra-ra-rarity, I grew up *Ah-choo* on-on ahahaa...floating island...above the cloud layer...ma-magicly heated to a warm summers day, every day. I DON’T DO CO-COL-CO*AHCHOO*” Silver snifiled as he retreated farther into the blanket fortress he had constructed around him. “wEwhew, well silver perhaps yew shouldn’ have come with us to the crystal empire right darn in the middl’ winter” applejack slyly remarked as silver tried to glare at her, but found he was too weiged down by the thick blankets to meet her eyes, and instead looked more like a child trying his hardest to look menacing.

Twilight sat beside silver, rolling her eyes at her childlike love. She was very curious about him sometimes, she loved him...or she thought she did, he was heroic, strong, kind, brave...he was a white knight in shimmering armor...but at the same time…

Twilight sighed.

Silver haze wasn’t perfect, Twilight knew nopony WAS, but his quirks could be...challenging sometimes. he could be insensitive, downright rude to those he considered “beneath him” she understood he came from a royal line where the formalities were much stronger, but it almost seemed like he expected everypony else to change their ways instead of him. and his opion on earth ponies...well, he was trying, at least. Still though, the one thing that twilight could never get over, was silver love. Not of her.

But of luna.

Silver made NO effort to hide that he was seeing luna seriously, as well as her. As Twilight had learned from long talks with silver haze, and reasurch into their culture, the Alicorns of alicornia were a poligamist society, who didn’t believe in the idea of chaining down an alicorn to a single spouce. They thought that love should be givin freely to everyone, who you care about. However, that was not the case in equestria, and although luna, being born in that society, (and having not been around to see that change occure in equestria) was still fine with that kind of relationship.

Twilight on the other hoof, was strugling trying to understand silver, if he loved HER why did he still coddle luna, how could he tell her she was the most amazing thing he had ever seen and then rut luna senseless hours later? How could be such a gentle soul around her and yet be willing to attack anypony who questioned him? But, after all that twilight knew she loved him…

...Right?

**Crystal Empire**
**Time: 9:48 PM**

The train came to a slow stop outside the crystal empire. Silver took a peek outside the window of the train and popped his head back into his blankets with a groan “th-th-this won’t be fun” he spoke between his chattering teeth. As the other ponies began to get off, silver reluctantly slid out of the blankets that were left in the shape of his body, like a blanket-cocoon. using his levitation, he grabbed a blanket and wrapped it around his neck, despite knowing it was pretty much pointless.
Snow, ice and wind blasted his face as soon as he stepped out, and he was about to step back in when twilight pushed him along, and away from his warm (or as warm as you could get so far up north) haven, but eventually silver gave in and followed the others to the crystal empire, and the thought that there could be insulation in the crystal empire seemed to motivate silver further.

**Crystal Empire**
**Time: 10:00**

Warm celestial heat slowly started to kiss silver’s fur as he approached the empire, and with the lush green city in sight, he galloped as fast as he could to his savior, and as he entered, he was met with open arms thanks to the magical warmth the crystal heart provided. Twilight chuckled at how silver seemed to dance with joy in the warmth, as well as enjoying it herself along with the rest of the ponies.

“thanks goodness we’re out of that blizzardy trap of doom, if it weren’t for my willpower i would have frozen… or stayed in the train, either way i’m here now and i’m glad i came, the empire must be at least ten times better than the blizzard and the train combined” silver though to himself as he walked down the main road. To his left and right there were crystal ponies out and about, Hearths Warming eve decorations were strewn about the town, bringing a sense of friendship the equestria was known for.
“shining, Cadence!” i heard twilight cheer beside me, and as i looked forward i saw princess Cadence, celestia, luna and shining armor waiting for us. With glee, i see twilight do a little dance with cadence I simply sigh and roll my eyes. but with a smile on my face (after all, twilight lifting her plot rarly didn’t lift his mood) however, I also noticed the white stallion besider her (aparently, her brother) shinning armor, was giving me a death glare. I answered back with one of my own, he may have been royalty, but I wasn’t going to start backing down from challenges now! His mood shifted once twilight gave him a hug. But he still kept me in his sights, not one to back down, I walked towards them.

“Greatings rulers of this fai- OHF” Silver exclamed as cadence gave him a great big hug.

“Oh, no need to be so formal! You’re Twilights specal somepony AND you saved our kingdom, and anyone who’s twilights friend is my friend!” Cadence said, a bubbly tone in her voice, silver only stood their awkwardly, not use to the idea of throwing out protocol so causally. But, with cadence being a friend of twilight, he decided againt speaking and only stood their untill cadence let go and steped back.

After a second, shinning armor stept forward (and with a nudge from his wife, heh, whiped) he stiffly thrusted his hoof foward in greating, shaking his hoof, I felt him squeeze my hoof, cute, he was trying to assert dominance. in responce to his gentle squeeze I squeezed in responce.

I have to give him credit, he barely flinched when I used enough pressure to break a normal pony’s hoof. After a second of me almost breaking his hoof, he backed down first, leting go and steping back, shaking his hoof out.

“...strong grip you have there.” Shinning said, not bothering to hide the venom in his voice. In responce, cadence, nudged him again shooting a glare his way.

after a few more minets of greatings and catching up which silver haze stayed out off. Everypony migrated into the castle, where we met up with Luna and she-who-shall-not-be-named.

“Greatings my student!” Celestia said nuzzling twilight, before standing tall once more “and greatings, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and flutershy.” Celestia said, a warm smile on her face. I cleared my throat audibly.

“ah, yes, and greatings...prince haze.” Celestia said offhandedly, without even looking at me, well, it was better then when she did it with spite in her voice, so that was something.

the rest of the night was a blur of greatings chatting, a quick meal, and then everypony retireing for the night, I was going to go spend the night with twilight, but I found her room empty, shruging, I went to luna’s room to spend the night there instead. Thankfully for me, she was.

**Cystal palace**
**Time: a quarter pass midnight**
**TWILIGHT**

I sighed with a shaky breath as I stood outside the doors to one of the many rooms of the crystal empire. I gulped as I forced my hoof to rest on the door. I felt like a filly again, crying over not being able to understand a simple concept, not being able to get a perfect score, even on a re-test. I thought I had moved past doing this, but apparently, I was still a scared little filly, unable to solve her own problems, luckily for me, I always had one pony who could wipe up my tears, wrap her wings around me and tell me everything was going to be alright.

*knock, Knock, Knock…*

Those three quiet knocks sounded so much louder as they sounded again and again as they bounced off the crystal walls, or perhaps it was simply my mind, echoing memories long since passed.

For a moment, I entertained the thought of running, sprinting and teleporting down the halls until I got to my room, ducking under the bed, and trying again another time, when I felt braver, but I knew that if I did not do this now, I would never work up the nerve again.

And then the doors opend, and I felt my heart stop and my breath catch.

“Twilight? *Yawn* Its quite late my little pony, is there something that you- Twilight? Are you crying?”

A million words that I could say raced through my mind, a million ways to explain my doubts, my fears, and how stupid I felt waking up my teacher over something so stupid, how I could apologize for how useless I felt, and how I needed her help, her guidance.

And then I embraced her, and I just cried into her chest. I cried and cried and cried. Every doubt drained out of my body as she placed a protective hoof over me and leaned down, humming a quiet song as my words failed me.

**Crystal Palace**
**Celestia’s room**

Celestia continued to hum as she prepared two cups of her favorite tea, an import from the griffon kingdom. Celestia fondly remembered the first time she had tried it. It was a gift from the griffons for resolving a conflict between them and a group of migrating dragons, somehow she had managed to accomplish her goal without starting a war.

It still tasted as good as it did back then.

Thats why celestia loved tea so much, ponies change, cultures change, entire kingdoms have risen and fallen since she took the throne. Yet even after all these years, tea still tasted the same as it did when she first had it after she and her sister had fled alicornia.

Celestia banished the thought with a sad smile, this night wasn’t about her.

Celestia carefully balanced the tray, gingerly placing a tray of scones in between the two cups as she floated it over to her bed, where a calm, but still saddened, twilight sparkle sat, waiting for her mentor.

Celestia, not one to disappoint her former student. gingerly laid down beside her student, placing a comforting wing over her nervous student. “Are you feeling calm now my faithful student?” Although it would have been proper to refer to her as a princess, celestia had a feeling using her former title would calm her.

Twilight sparkle shook her head slowly, before looking down and away from her mentor.

Celestia kept a gentle smile on her face, trying not to let the lines of worry soil her face, she had to be strong for twilight. Celestia had felt so alone these past few months, she was never able to be herself around most of her little ponies, and the only two ponies alive who she felt she could talk to, were off galavanting with a pony from the world she had spent so long trying to escape. Twilight had no idea how much Celestia wanted to flip onto her back and complain about her day, her month, HER LIFE. Yet Celestia knew that Twilight needed her more than she needed twilight, which is why she took a gentle sip of her tea, put a comforting smile on her face, and spoke.

“So Twilight, what is troubling you so much?” Celestia said, fighting back the urge to yawn, because knowing how fragile Twilight was, if she even gave an inkling that she was tired, Twilight would shut down, leave, and never talk to her about whatever this was again.

“I...I really shouldn't be bothering you, I mean, you have so many more important things to do right now, li-like sleeping, maybe I should just go..” Twilight mumbled, trying to get up. Sorry my student, you don’t get out of this one that easy.

Celestia placed a small bit of pressure on her wings, gently guiding twilight back down onto the bed. Keeping the same smile on her face, Celestia tried to coax her student into speaking.

“Twilight...when you became a princess, what was one of the first things I told you when I told you and your friends what your wings ment?” Twilight looked down, not in thought, but in defeat. Gotcha.

“..you said that even though I wasn’t your student, I could always come to you for guidance…” Twilight half spoke, half mumbled, trailing off at the end.

“Well then twilight...if it is guidance you seek, my offer hasn’t changed. Just like back when you were a student. Take a sip of your tea, breath, and then tell me what's on your mind.” Celestia smiled as twilight finally looked her in the eyes.

“it..it’s...well...it’s...Silver Haze…” Twilight sighed, tears coming to her eyes as she blushed at the fact that she was going to the ruler of equestria and master of the sun, with BOY problems.

Thankful for Celestia, Twilights thought distracted her from the fact that the room turned as hot as a desert for a second before returning back to normal. Celestia kept a gentle smile on her face. Even though inside she wished she could bring the sun down on that two-timing plothole. Before, she was angry with Silver Haze, now, she was ready to burn that smug grin right off of his face. However, although celestia had more raw power then silver haze, Celestia used normal unicorn magic. Silver Haze used dark magic, which was far more potent, and Celestia swore never to use that type of power, having seen first hoof how easily it can corrupt you.

“ah...I see, what is it ABOUT silver haze that has you here?” Celestia said trying desperately not to grab her student and cuddle her like she would back when she was just a little filly.

“well, I mean, he-he’s great, well, you know, he’s brave and everything, and..and he loves me I know that...bu-but he also loves luna, and, and I just don’t know if he loves me as much as he loves her, he’s known her for a long time, and the first thing he did when he met her was say that he still loved her, but then he turns around...and he’s so sweet and charming and...I don’t want to hurt him...and I know he doesn't want to but I feel he’s hurting me...but whenever I try and say something he just becomes so loving and kind and romantic…” at this point, twilight broke down into sobs again.

Celestia wanted to cuddle her student, tell her everything was going to be ok, that she was going to get rid of silver haze and everything was going to be ok.

But she couldn't, she WOULDN'T because twilight needed to do this herself, because if it didn't come from Twilights mouth, then Haze would not accept it...and she knew if it came to blows she would not win.

Because Celestia coulden't protect her student, not from the world she had tried to hard to sheild her ponies from, so she would try to help he confont it herself.

Because she was weak, but Twilight was strong, stronger then she would ever be.

and so, celestia felt her own heart break with every sob, she simply lifted her tea to her lips, took a small sip, and although twilight subconsciously shifted towards her, Celestia, trying to hold back her own tears, shifted away, keeping a comforting wing over her former student as the only thing consoling her.

After a minute that stretched into an eternity, Twilight stopped sobbing, before apologising furiously. “I’m..I’m so sorry princess, this isn’t princess like behavior, this isn’t even proper pony behavior, I’m-” Celestia held up a hoof to stop her.

“You are forgiven twilight. However, this is an issue that I cannot do any more then advise you on from a distance. If you feel this way about silver haze, you MUST, make yourself heard, Silver and Luna probably have no idea you feel this way...if you feel that there is no way to make yourself feel comfortable in an arrangement like this, you must let silver haze know he must choose.” Celestia took a long sip of her tea, trying hard not to break the cup with her magic.

“This is all I can say twilight, this is an issue that you must solve yourself, you must make yourself know, you can always confided in me, or your friends in the future, you are not alone Twilight, and I have a feeling your friends will feel the same way I do. You can look for them for encouragement if you need it.” Celestia stopped, trying to think of anything else to say, thankfully twilight cut her off.

“Princess?”

“Yes?”

“C-can I stay here for the night?”

Celestia smiled, some things never changed.

“Anytime my student. Anytime.”

**Cystal empire**

Silver haze woke up in a haze, he turned to his side to see luna was asleep. silver quietly got up and left the room. The hallways were dark, only lit by the candle, which weren’t doing a very good job. still groggy silver went down to the kitchen to get breakfast, as he passed the window he noticed it was still night “maybe i should wake up luna” silver whispered, trying not to make much noise. As he continued down the hall he saw the shape of a pony run past him and he quickly turned around to see what was there. Nothing.

Silver put a hoof on his “ i’m tiered...probably seeing things.” Silver shook it off his mind, but that though didn’t exactly want to leave him, as when he turned the corner, he was struck by a pony and they both fell down. Silver quickly got up, only to see the other pony was a good ten gallops away “what a quick little mare” silver said as he gave chase. When silver saw what the pony had in her saddle bag, he ran even faster, at some point silver had passed twilight at one of the hallway cross-sections, but continued as he didn’t want to loose the mare, but he saw twilight follow him.
Silver chased the mare down the halls, and eventually it lead to a large room with a mirror placed in the center, near the back.

“no where left to run!” silver called “who are you, and why do you have the chest from the crystal tree?!” silver became annoyed when all the mare did was snort at him and, to silver’s astoundment, leap into the mirror.
“stop this instant” silver shouted, and jumped in head first, followed by twilight.

Author's Note

Helloooooo everypony!!!! /)
Okay it’s time to get serious. I’ve been reading over the comments and i think it’s time i start making silver haze better, and i don’t mean more awesome (because it’s not like i can do better than i am already) i mean better as in a better charactor. I hear you laughing, but my boyfriend and i are starting to take the extra steps to make this better. I DO read the comments, even if I dont reply to them all, and I understand a lot of what you guys say, while I do think I’m a good writer, I understand that just because I don’t write often doesn’t excuse bad quality. I get it, if you put it online, you get critics,You may not notice a difference, but we’re taking baby steps.

Also, to talk about silver haze, YES I understand he has some bad qualities that make him sometimes unlikeable, BUT isn’t that what makes a good charictor? I tried to add flaws that didn’t just come up when convient but dictated the way he acted, and yes I know that makes him unlikable at times, but he is also a very likeable character I feel, and I can tell you the next few chapters are going to be painful to write for me, as lets just say that things arn’t going to go silver hazes way over the next little bit. Just stick with me guys, I can do good, I’ve seen it, my BF has told me he sees it, my FRIENDS see it, so I ask you, to just step back, and give haze one more chance.

Phew, that was a bit too serious for me, but anyways, thanks to my BF for helping me write most of this chapter (because i know how much you guys prefer his writing over mine when it comes to more heavy hooved stuff :) ) I know the end was a bit rushed but I coulden't think of a good way to get them into the portal but I swear It's going to be expanded on later, cross my heart and hope to fly!!!!

More to come!!!! BROOOOOHOOOOOOFFFF /)

Alicornian Guys: Chapter Two: School D(H)aze (NSFW)

“no where left to run!” silver called “who are you, and why do you have the chest from the crystal tree?!” silver became annoyed when all the mare did was snort at him and, to silver’s astoundment, leap into the mirror.
“stop this instant” silver shouted, and jumped in head first, followed by twilight.

“gah!” sunnden brightness ovetook me and was forced to shut my eyes, but i wish i could open them, as i feel my body begin to feel strange, and start morphing. I could hear twilight behind me, presuably going through the same thing, as i floated at what felt like a million miles per hour, the brightness around me began to fade away. as the wide flishes of color and sound with the bone mending cracking of reforming, I felt myself spread out on some grass on the floor.

silver haze heared moaning behind him (and not the good kind) coming from twilight “twily!!! are you ok!?!” silver worridly spoke with intense empotion of saddness..

Twilight moaned as she stood up. ON TWO LEGS!?!?!?

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!”
Twilight screamed in terror as she she fell to her...knees? as she feel to her knees she could only curl up in a ball and cry as she relized her body had been changed into a human form! She had never seen this place before, there were strange metal beast on the street.

Silver looked around. he apparead to bein some kind of park, close by there was a large school. He turned his attention back to twilight and he went on his knees to twilight’s height “it’s alright twilight, we wont be here long, don’t panic” silver said, trying to keep the mood calm “i think i saw the intruder thief run into that building” silver pointed to the school. its time for us to go and catch them before stuff hapends and we get traped in this world so come on lets go!

and I stood up on my two legs, it was hard for the first few steps but I quickly got use to it, twilight was strugling a bit more so I helped her do it but anyway soon we found herselfs at the building that the cultrate had ran into to so then they entered the building after twilight walked into it (which was funny!) so then they entered the room, it was really big!

“Woh twilight! what is this place!” Silver exclamed excitedly with happyable in his voice!

“ I dont know silvy this room looks like a palace but less fancy. “ Twilight cleverly observed.

I gasped.

“Twilight! these trophies are for sporst, and class sceduals, twilight! I think...THIS IS A HIGH SCHOOL!”

Twilight gasped.

Silver haze had fond memories of his days at Alicornia high, being the son of the king ment he had perks very few ponies had, and he had luna as his smoking hot GF. High school was great. but it wasn’t something silver needed to go through again, also, if hte theif was here at a high school. Why would they steal a magic artifiact!?!?

Silver had no idea what was haping but what could he do without his magic, both him and twilight were usless, how in the world were they going to survive without wings or horns!?!?! HE WAS BASICLY AN ANTI-ALICORN!!!!

suddenly, there was a bell ringing as the last class ended and a flood of student caused twilight and silver haze to become seperated, silver tried to make his way back to twilight but was surpised to see an orange and blue human help twilight up and then walk away, seeing this filled silver with jelousy and silver simply shoved the students out of his way to get to twilight.

“who was that twilight” silver said angerably.

“Just some student who helped me up” Twilight said, a bit anoyied at silvers unwarented jelousiy.

“Whatever, lets just get to work.” Silver replied with angust in his voice, as he walked down the hall, a tune echos through the halls.

I've never seen a place

That's quite like this…

Everything is turned around

This crazy world is upside-down

Getting on my feet
It's the hand that fate dealt me…

But I don't have much time with them
Got to learn all that I can…

They don't use any magic or fly with any wings

I don't get these funny clothes, skinny legs or tiny nose

Everything's confusing when it seems so new

But I look a little closer and it starts to feel familiar too

What a strange new world (Silver:WHY are there still no Alicorns?!?!)

I'm trying to understand these anti-Ali...earth ponnniieeeessss (Twilight: what a strange new world)

Sorting through the small details of this strange new world

What a strange new world...

Twilight ended the song, looking at her partner, even though he had a nice singing voice, she HAD to tell him something. “Silver? Ca-can I talk to you?” Twilight timmidly asked. Silver was still humming the song “what a strange ne-- what’s thatr twili?” suddenly a pony who looked liuke thew theif ran past “WAIT TWILIGHT!! THATS OUR THEIF!” Silver yelled as he bolted down the hall, twilight stood there, blinking at the spot where twilight once stood. shaking her head, before running after silver haze.

however, before long, she came to where silver haze...had run into a door, and had knocked himself out.
Twilight sighed, and ran off to chase the thief on her own, she'd deal with silver later...

---TIME PASSING---

Silver haze awoke with a groan, looking up, he relized it was night, and he was in a libray, suddenly he bolted upwards and gasped as a magic rainbow beam shot out above him and a scream was heard, but by the time he got down, he looked to see twilight hugging some other guy, a giant crater, what looked like the mane six standing there, a whord of teanagers, the theif who was rebuilding a school entrence. Silver haze placed a hand on his chin.

“I think I missed something important…”

Suddenly, everyone ran back inside and silver followed them to find Twilight dancing with this other guy, without even thinking silver walked in and danced his way over to where twilight was and pushed him over.

“what was that for” hse spat”

“silver what are you doing?” twilight said flabbergassted

“i’m stopping this right now!! how dare you dance with my gf?!!!!!!”

“you’re gf?” he said “yeah, my girlfriend”

“silver stop this!!” no twilight! we have to go right away! the thif was captured so let’s go we’re done here” silver aangerably grabbed twilkight roughly and took her into tne portal.

they were now in equatetia “silver what;s wring with you? he was nothing!!!”

“was hugging him nothing??”

alrigght silver i have something to tell you…”

“NO TWILIGHT I WANT TO BREAK UP WITH YOU”

twilight was utterly shocked “but… but i was going to “

“go out with that sleezeball you were hugging”

no twilight we’re done, it’s over capoot, nothing. silvwer turned sideways to see the rest of the mane six’s jaws wisde open.(and celestia was int he corner doing a little dance, bitch)

“soogercyube what’s wrong? maybee yer not thiank’n staight”

“NO YES I AM” silver stormed out of the room in a haze of anger.

--LATER--

Silver haze looked at his clock as he felt a knock on his door. Opining it he saw luna come in, he quickly explaned the plan to her. She agreed loving twilight as much as silver did.

A bit after that, twilight walked in tears in her eyes.

“i’m so sorry silver, i wasn’t thinking cl,early. i forgot how much i loved you!!!!” twilight fell into silver’s arms and started to cry.
silver patted her head and cafooned her mane “i know twilight, i accept your apology, on one conddition…”
“you may love me, yut you have yet to experience the full relationship that being with a traditional alicornain leader would entitle. if you want thing between us to work out in the long run you have to be willing to conform to my customs of how I was taught to act and be like, I cant change who I am to be with you, because luna has shown me that who I am is all I can be. Yet you twilight have a choice if you want love to concor all, you have to be willing to love me, luna and Anyone else who enters our special family that has been created out of need for me and want for what I aspire to love. if you can do this then our love can be, if nmot, then we cannot be together, it is the way it MUST be.” silver inquired with force, causing twilight to muse over his words, knowing that he made sense as to how he was brought up to be.

twilight debated wither or not she wanted to do this was she really comfortable with it? she love silver very much and would anyting for him, but NO- NO BUt she loved him. end of story. He was once ready to die for her, so she must be ready to change for him. No mater how wrong it made her feel inside.

she agreed

silver smiled an almost predator like smile and got down on one knee, twilight was suprized, suddenly she felt luna’s whoovesd wrap around her from behind (she knew it was luna because of the magic that voided her own and the color of the whooves that lifted her up) and lift her up, exposing her ‘down there’ parts for all of those in the room, and she hated to admit it, but she was sopping wet. And then silver smiled again, making direct eye contact.

“i’m not going to marry you yet twilight but i’m going to make you feel like we’re on our honeymoon, right my sweet honey moon?” silver said, his eyes drifting above twilight towards luna as he spoke. Giving her one swift nod, before turning back to twilight, then silver began.

Twilight Moaned in exstacy as silver leanded down and chewed on her sensitive clitorus, he moans were quickly silenced by lunas soft lips (the not talking kind!) were thrusted aganst her face as she tasted the night princesses juces running down her chin, she lapped them up eagerly, as luna’s moans groaned to replace her own, Silver was rock-fucking-hard, the action happing just above him and the juces from twilight mixing with those that came down from luna sending him into a craze that he had not felt since those years ago when he had first discovered his love for luna as a colt, and the first wild times they had together, and then he felt a need to deal with it, and decided that these were HIS mares and he would please them and himself. Turning around whal still tongue-fucking twilight silver stuck his 15 inch cock inside lunas eager face and began thrusting in this weird postition that despite being unconfterble was plesureable to both of his lovers at once, silver felt twilight gasp above him as luna took her pussy away from twilights face and instead turned to sit on silver cock, before passionetly kissing twilight, taking her own juces back into her mouth.

Twilight grinded her pussy aganst silvers face as she felt a growing heat inside of her as she needed silvers cock. ripping it out of lunas mouth she shoved the giant dick inside her own gapping flanklips. all three of them were moaning as silver penitrated both of them at once.

"I’M CUMMING"

All three of them simultamously came at the same time, then silver had a second orgasm directly after the first (A rather unknown perk of being an Alicornian Alicorn) and painted everything in the room with his thick alicornian seed.

the three all laid down on the bed, gsaping in a dream of extacy, and twilight was compleatly passed out from such a mind-shattering orgasm.

when silver finally spoke up to luna he told her the story of the portal, then finished with a coy smile “the best part is luna, flash sentry was all an illusion..I created him using a shred of magic I had left over without even relizing it, and he was just a fragment of me the whole time! At first I was just going to dispel him when I was knocked out and assumed control of him, but then I got an idea, I knew twilight was unsure about our relationship, so I set up a senario where she could see what life would be like without me if I EVER really broke up with her. I knew she would come back to me, so I set this all up to show her how good this relationship, no, this family works! Plus, we finaly got twilight in on the love!” Luna smiled and cuddled closer to her love. Silvers divious alicornian side was showing again, still, she knew silver meant well. “Silver?” Luna said finaly

“Yes my love?” Silver replied?

“Could you go get my dreamcatcher from my room, I forgot to get it, I cant sleep without it.” I smiled. and Agreed.

As I walked outside I quitly closed the door behind me, I closed my eyes still imagining the great night that we just had ( and would have to follow if twilight woke up) when I bumped into something, opening my eyes, I saw celestia. And she saw me.

covered in cum.

That was not mine.

and only partially her sisters.

Instead of berating me like I expected, Celestia just opened her mouth to yell, before resigning herself to this crazy situation she was in, let out a huge sigh, put a sorrowful look on her face shook her head, and slowly walked away, still shaking her head mumbling to herself quietly.

"Why did you have to come to equestria? Why? I apologized for letting my sister become corrupt, why are you still making me pay?" Celestia's already quiet voice faded as she walked out of sight.

Silver smiled. As a little bit of cum driped down his face, his tounge drated out and licked it up.

Tasts just like moonshine...and sparkling water.

He liked it, and he expected to get his fill in the near future.

Author's Note

AUTHORS NOTE: Sorry for long delay for a short chapter, (without edits even!) but...IDK I needed to write something to get out my feelings, sorry if it came out as raw or anything, its just that things have transpired IRL between me and my former...co-author/boyfriend, he might not be writing any more chapters from now on or doing any blogs or anything. So, uhhh, guess Its back to soloing Silver! On a less solum note, I’m starting a new STORY! Will Flip-flop updates for this and silver haze in equestria 2. More info to come, but lets just say that the original ending of HIEQ may not have been totaly thrown away….silvers seed is a powerfull thing.

STRANGE NEW WORLD BELONGST TO HASBRO EQUESTRIA GIRLS
THANKS FOR STICKING AROUND EVERYPONY

A Sice of Silver: A New Job!

"I don't see why I have to do this!" Silver groaned as twilights magic placed a bow tie on his long slender neck and tightened it.

"Because, Silvy, this is important, volunteering for school is important, you have so much to teach the young generation...plus, this would be a good way to get over your...uhhh...prejudges...." Silver stoped.

"what do you mean prejudges? I don't have any prejudges!" Twilight rolled her eyes.

"ok never-mind, just go in their and answer their questions, ok? For me?" Twilight batted her eyes at silver, and silver sighed.

"Fine. For you, my love." Silver kissed her before entering the room filled with children. Twilight realized she forgot to ask silver what he was going to talk about, but she knew silver knew better then to talk about something iniporpriate.

"Hello ponyvile elemetery, I am Prince Silver Haze, but you may refer to me as Lord Haze of Alicornia, and today I will talk about why you should never question what those above your stature say." Silver haze started, recalling the old speech that his father use to give at high schools in Alicornia, however, silver looked down and relized that a good chunk of the school was earth ponies! Last time he had checked on equestria when he was in alicornia, he didn't even know they allowed earth ponies in schools! Well, he didn't want to excude anyone from the conversation!

"Apologies, I didn't see that a good chunk of you are Anttiiii-uhhhh-earth ponies, allow me to restart. I....AM....SILVER....HAZE...YOU...YES YOU...CAN CALL...ME..."

Twilight slowly turned to face the wall and began slamming her head against it, this was going to be a LONG half hour.

"Well, I thought that went well! I am quite positive they all learned something from that!" Silver said with a smile as Cheerilee slammed the school doors closed behind them.

"Silver...when one of the students told you he wanted to become a heroic prince like you, you TOLD HIM THAT EARTH PONIES CAN'T BE ROYALTY!" Silver threw his hooves up.

"Hey, I was just BEING HONEST, liying to him woulden't have made it any better!" Twilight sighed, she loved silver, but she HAD to find a way to get him to stop being so dismissive of earth ponies! If only there was some way to show hi- SUDDENLY twilight got an idea, a wonderfully terribly awuful idea that caused her to get a devious smile on her face, she knew exactly how to get silver to become more understanding of earth ponies...but she'd need a bit of help from her Zebra friend...

"Zecora!" Twilight called out into the everfree forest house where the zebra made her home where she cooked her potions and elixers that did a veridy of this from healing ponies to warding off animals many ponies whent to zecora to get help when they needed it because she was the only zebra in the area and the only other zebras were in their own kingdom far away but zecora came here to the everfree to set up her home where she made her potions and elixers, now she helped out the ponies who need help.

Silver was very surpised as a zebra came out of the hut "Oh Twilight who is very special, what visit makes you seek my specalty?" Zecora suddenly stopped when Silver jumped in from of twilight and summoned his blade.

"Be Carful twilight, a horribly terrifying beast of the Everfree approaches!" Silver pointed his blade at zecora, before Twilight walked around him and wispered something to zecora, I had no idea what they were saying but I had a bad feeling about it, suddenly, zecora looked surpised "Behind you, it is behind you!" Twilight said. I turned around quickly but before I could do anything something was tossed on my back and I coughed as some sort of powder surrounded me. i heard my sword clank to the floor, " WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" i yelled. i could no longer feel my wings, and my levitation wasn't working. I suddenly begun to panic i reached a hoof up to my head and found my horn was gone "TWILIIIIIIGHT!"
twilight sighed "silvie, i loe you but you need to understand that just because you're an ilicorn it doesn't make you better than anypony else. elspecially earth ponies"

"well jeese do earth ponies have magic? do earth ponies fly? can they change the season? or time opf day? no. then i thinkl that doesn't make me my equal" silver groaned as he curled up into a ball. tiwlight sighed.

"the effects will wear off in twenty four hours, untill then TRY to see it from another perspective. silver sighed as he stood up. "fine, i'll try, but don't expect me to have any sort of revolationm or anything.
and with that, silver headed back to ponyville. after he topped trying to jump up and fly.

silver haze quietly walked through the rainy streets of ponmyville, his head held low as his gorgeous main was goregous no more for the first time in almost a century. a silent tear drop rolled down his fae as he realised how pathetic he must look being an earth ponystill through, it wasn't ALL bad. actually IT WAS.
suddenly...
"Seelver is that yew shooger cube?" apple inquired. silver quietly replied "yes, you see, i am no long an alicorn, i am now just a lowly earth pony. no offence "

"BOY HOWDY Weel seelver i do recon ah wraghtly take soom oufence to that there comment." silver was suprized. " well, applejaxck i'm sorry but i just don't see the use of your species"
"come with me suger cube, ah hayve someone i want yew to meet."

5:30 PM

sweet apple acres

"well howdy there applejack, and how this there earth poneh?" the elderly, green shrivled mare said in a rocking chair. "i am princes silver haze, of alicornia" silver said proudly. the other mare looked confused "what's hat? yer the princess of corn? well, it's been a long time since we had royalty here, i'm granny smith, say now, what are yew doin here?" before silver could speek, applejack spoke up "weel granny, ah was howping yew coold teel this young'n bout how poneveel was foundeed" before silver could say he was older then everyone on this farm put together, granny spoke up "ser there, it all starte looooooooong ago...

outskirts of ponyville

a hooded pony stood overlooking the town, suddenly he felt silver haze's magical signature dissapear, it was confused.
it would wait a bit longer, then silver's soul would be his, or least what was left of it.

7:00 pm

sweet apple acres

and that's how the earth ponies founded pony villle. granny finished. silver haze was shocked, wow that was such a great story granny, it totally changed my perspective on earth ponies, perhaps you arn't as useless as i thought you were, perhaps, you're just as usefull as everyone else... " suddenly silver felt himself cloacked in magic, as he felt his wings and horn return to him, but silver had learnbed hbis lesson, " thanks applejack for teaching me this valkuable lesson, i will treasure it with me always
"glad i could heelp suger cyube, now geet along twahlaght is problee wait'n for yew." aand with that silver hgaze ran home. to twilight.

whislt returning home, enjoying his wings and horn like he used to "i will never take you for granted again, wings and horn." just then silver got a flashback..

alicornia

1800 years before fall.

it was a time long before celestia and luna had fled, at this point every alicorn was in highschool. silver and luna included. it was the night of the big hoofball game, silver had single handedly won the game for his team and he was currently in the locker room which had been empty at the time, reciving his reward from his hot, cheerleading girlfriend, luna. a very steamy reward.

luna smiled naughtily at silver haze, licking her lips as she leaned back against the cold, red lockers, and spread herself out, her well fitting yellow cheerleding outfit being the only barrier between her body and silver haze. the air seemed to be almost electric, like a haze decended upon the room, clouding both the young aslicorn's judgments, they needed eachother, they wanted eachother this was how it was ment to be. wilver stepped forward slowly, one hoof in front of the other, as he pulled luna into a deep passionate kiss, he pulled the top of the cheerleading outfit over her head momentary breaking the steamy kiss. without even thinking, wilver leaned down and gingerly slid the panties off of luna, almost as if he was afraid of breaking them, reveiling his wet prize. luna whispered that it was okay, but she wasn't even sure if silver was listening or cared at this point.

Luna licked her lips once more, a nervous habit devolped over time, she bit her bottom lip as she pulled silvers hoofball shorts down revealing his impressive 9 inches cock, she gasped, this was her first time, and she was nervous, she did know that silver was aparently...big, as some of the other mares had said. She started by inocently grabbing it, accidentally pulling on it causing silver to wince in pain, however, luna relized this and instead pushed down, not as hard, causing silver to moan in pleasure, luna feeling more confident began to lick the shaft from the bottom of the balls to the tippity tip of his penis, causing it to somehow grow even larger and stiffer then it was before, Luna continued to play with it with a childlike wonder, swiching hooves ocationaly and adding a lick, or gigerly puting her mouth over it, silver smiled at the somehow both adorable and erotic sight before him as it turned him on even more then he thought possible, Suddenly, he felt a gasp as he forced luna's face on his cock as came all over her mouth, gasping, he leaned backwards, after a few seconds, he felt his internal alicorn magic doing its work as little red lights spun around his dick and helped it grow to its full glory once again, by the time it was done, luna had finished swollowing his cum and felt her lips that had not been fed huger for his seed.

"you certainly know how to use balls" luna said, licking the leftover cum from her face. silver haze barley responded as he felt himself drawn towards luna's wet marehood. he tood nearby it, licking the fur around it, casusing it to become more moist than he ever thought possible, much more than the other mares. he took a deep breath, t smelt faintly of moonshine, something he found utterly appealing taking a deep breath in, he dug into her prize causinbg luna to gasp and moan as he dug into her virgin marehood. he gasped as he came up for air before luna used her magic to shove hinm back in. even though silver could have resisted, if he did died of suffocation inside luna's mare hgood, it wouldn't be THAT bad of a death. of course, soon luna began pating heavily before letting out one earpericinbg scream as silver felt warm juices compleatley cating his face. silver, before luna's oragasm finished, also came as he had been jerking oof the hole time, his cum covered luna's right hoof, and a good portion of the floor. once again, they both sat and gasped as their alicorn magic made them ready for one more.

Both of them came together, and luna felt the tip of silver rub up against her marehood, she wimpered, but silver simply shushed her as he prepared to enter her warm welcoming tubes, silver and luna moaned together as he forced her up against the locers again as he made sex at her, he groaned as he whent in and out and then in again, as blood and juces and cum mixed inside of lunas now deflowed marehood as both of them became one in the most iniment of ways, as they shaired a body that reacted with plesure at every touch, silver pulled luna in for a deap kisses, breaking through her lips and wresiling her own exploring side as she and him stopped breathing as it only made the unbarable plesure built up inside them, making them both react every time silvers long cock found its way to explore a new place inside luna's shaft. "OH OH SILVER, YES FUCK YOUR LITTLE MOON LIKE I AM YOUR BITCH YES YES YES" Suddenly silver felt all of his magic condence, this was going to be the most powerful orgasm he had every experienced to date, all of his magic seemed to swirl around him, and he felt it comming as luna finished on his cock, suddenly and without warning he pulled out as he passed the point of no return....when suddenly...

"Luna? Sister are you here? Everypony is going out to celebrate the win are you he-" Suddenly, as Celestia walked into the room, Silver finshed, Coating the lockers, Luna, and Celestia in his thick seed. He collapsed to the ground and sighed as he was drained of all magic, Celestia, to her credit, simply stood their looking uterly horrified.

"ew...ew....EW...EWEWEWEEWWWWWWW..." Celestia screamed louder and louder as her mind caught up to what was happing as she rushed off towards the showers, Closing and magicly locking the door behind her with a death spell on it (A bit overkill in his opionion) He knew he was going to get hell from celestia and his father later, but he didn't care.

PONYVILLE

Silver stopped as regained his current surroundings. he was in bed, and he felt twilight sleeping beside him. he was surpised that the flashback had accoured, he didn't know what brought it on, but he sensed a powerful alicorn like magic perhaps that's what casued his memory to suddenly go into overdrive. oh well, i'll wright to celestia tomorrow about what i learned today.

the next morning

"dear princess celestia, yesterday i learned that you cannot judge somebdy because you think you know about them and their culture, everyone is an individual, and it's unfair to compair them to anyone else, earth ponies are people too. i know this a\nd i hope to maybe be honored enough to learn about them in the future...

your favorite alicorn guy,

lord prince savior Silver crowned Haze of the friendship ilse and hair to the throne of alicornia.

"got that spike?" i said to the small purple dragon. "yessir" he replied as he put a special seal on the letter celestia given him (to let her know it was from silver) silver asked why she gave you that, to which spike replied "i dunno, maybe she wants to put your letters in a special pile to read first. spike sent the letter off wiht haze's concent, and the small flame flew to canterlot, and into celestia's chamber. celestia looked up as the letter appesared in front of her, she had been having a bad day, she took one look at the seal on the letter, opend it, skimed it, and then promptley threw it into the fireplace, before laying back down.

"Not having any of silver's prejudiced aristocratic bull today..."

Author's Note

HEY HEY everypony, first time writing clop alone, this time i went for content wrather than speed, and i think it went quite well.
but anyways, i think i'm going to do more original plots, and arks, and i have another special planned out for all of you (thwere was some foreshaddowing the the chapter) but for now BYE
/) BROHOOF.

P.S. if you haven't already checked out my new story, please do!

A Nightmare-ish haze: Chapter 1: IT RETURNS

It was a warm day in the cottage at the edje of the everfree forest, where a butter yellow pegisus made her home, she cared for all sorts of animals, today, however she wasn’t caring for her animals, she was locked inside her room, all of her animals were eating, and she was alone, in her room, doing...private things.

“OH~ hmm--UH” fluttshy was rubbing her marehood moaning as she humped her cloud bed furiously as she felt herself lose herself in pleasure, as she gazed up at the picture she had in her hoof, a picture of a certen alicorn of red and black in her hoof that was not preocupied, as she whent into a flashback.

~~~~~~~~~~
after silver returned from the human world
~~~~~~~~~~

~Epp!
“I’ve seen the way you’ve been looking at me miss…”
“oh...um, Silver hi, I...uhhh, I’m sorry about twilight breaking up with you...ummm...yeah...:”
“really, because I don’t think you are.”
“...w-what! I...I-I dont know what you mean!”
“You’re blushing...and I think I know why.”
“...mhhh, c-can I go now? I mean you’re kind of blocking the door...I dont want to bother you…”
“You know, I’ve been thinking about when you called me a dick, oh excuse me “meany-face” that is the first time any mortal has insulted me in my whole life without backing down, and do you know how that made me feel?”
“h-h-how? Silver, y-you are kinda scaring me…”
“Well flutershy...let me tell you…”
“S-silver? MHUMH~~~!”
“*Gasp* It made me hot as shit.”
“S-silver! D-Do-OH..b-b-but what about Twilight?!?”
“She’s decided she could see someone else, so I just decided to do the same thing, so lets see how hard I can make you blush...”
“OH-OH SILVER YES...RIGHT THERE...i-if thats alright with youuuUUUUuuuUUuuUUuUuuuu~”
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Pesent
~~~~~~~~~~

Fluttershy gasped as she felt herself climax, as the waves of plesure washed over her, she recaled the very similar one silver had given her, on it was...better then, she coulden’t descripe what it was about it that just made it better.

Flutershy sighed as she laied back, her wet hoof still firmly between her legs, she didn’t hate twilight, but just as her dream stailion picked her up in his hooves, she decided that she wanted him again, leaving her high and dry, she knew that silver didn’t even mention her and him and their time together between twilight returning to equestria, but she didn’t mind...really.

Oh who was she kidding, she was just so lonely, the powerless and meek flutershy, always too shy to stand up for what she wanted among her friends, the last time she tried she was turned into a bat.

She sighed, suddenly she had a bad feeling in her gut, like something was watching her, she turned around and saw nothing, sighing she stood up, still gazing out her window towards ponyville, she turned and opend the door.

“HelLo tHeRe hoSt fEEd uS” The bloody mutated pony said through the smile made of sharpend teath, with empty eye sockets that seemed to steal your soul, with a black fog pouring out of them.

Futershy didn’t even have time to scream before the moster opened his mouth, and dark tenticals flew out and shoved themseves down her throat.

The last thing she saw were those eyes, those empty eyes and the fog

...The fog...

...heR GoD...

...sHe seRvEd...

...ThE aLIcoRn wOUld DiE…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Twilight, Silver, and Luna all woke up at once, groaning from the long sore night before their awaking all at the same time ready to both start the day and roll over and go to sleep again but itw as a good time to get up as they all had things to do and silver and twilight needed to go back to ponyville where their friends were so as such they all extaged their hellos, though twilight was a bit weird about it but it was ok because she was just so adorable about it so then they all decided to go get some breakfast from the royal kitchen hashbrowns were on the menue today so everyone was excited.

Silver haze groaned as he personaly sat at the table and poaked at his breakfast, he was having a rather bad day as far as days go what with celstia shooting him death glares and luna and twilight being weird about last night he was not in the best mood (his hashbrowns weren’t even really that golden brown!) she was saddended by all the stress but at least now silver could go back to ponyville with twilight and have a break for a bit no big adventures just him twilight and some fun around ponyvile with his friends, maybe flying with rainbow or having rarity make him a suit on commision for any special occations, parhaps he’d get a job at sweet apple to use his free time, or help futter-

Silver haze stoped mid thought all his gears grinding to a halt parhaps this wasnt the best time to talk to fluttershy she and him were award right now as she and him had...well, after twilight broke up with him he got into a dark place, even though he planed most of it he had hoped he wouldent have had to do it if she wasn’t unfatefull first still though he felt guilty for lieing about it and he knew fluttershy was not doing well with him just taking back twilight even though he though she knew he was just having sex with her to let off some steam but he soon relized that was her first time and she though he had ment that he was going to be with her now.

Even though an Alicorn prince is about as good as you get for losing your virginity he still felt bad, nay, guilty about missleading her a bit on the nature of their colaboration, so he decided that once things had cooled off between him and twi he would talk to flutters and then tell twilight everything (well maybe not everything, just the first time was all she REALLY needed to know about) so with that decided silver haze whent back to picking at his food a determend look on his face as he heroicly ate his slightly burned breakfast and planed the relaxing days ahead he had planed for him and his purple lover twilight sparkle.

“ARE THOU SURE THOU MUST LEAVITH SO SOON?” Luna yelled in silvers ear as he chuckled at lunas pouty face as he packed for his trip back to ponyville

“yes luna I need to get away from this crazy place, away from celestia, before she decideds to take another swing at me, and just go relax for a bit without worrying about some crazy world ending species destory moster or event that might shake equestria to its core, I’m frankly getting tired of it non-stop, it was almost fun the first time...except for the whole, dead father and stuff.” Luna winced as silver made the last joke at his own expense, her and her adoptive father may have been distant, but she knew how much he ment to Silver.

“I am truly sorry for thou lost love haze, but thou have vanquished thy evil that slain your father and king, you have truely avenged thous father. The fog is gone! Huzza for you.” luna ended the words with a kiss on hazes cheek wich he just chucked half-heartedly at.

“I am surprised that that ended the fog though, I knew sombra was powerfull, but to corrupt a dragon? Destory Alicornia...something just dosen’t add up Luv...and its been getting to me…” Haze said as he packed his last suitcase and walked out of the room besides luna.

“thou worry to much Silver, take joy in your victory, and enjoy your time in Ponyville, we shall watch over your ship, and make sure such horror does not befall it again!” Luna called as silver smiled at twilight and borded the canterlot express down to ponyville station, it was a quick few hour train ride down, so silver settled in cuddled up to twilight and smiled as he felt himself slowly drift off to dream land, happyness always awated him there, one of the perks of knowning the goddess of dreams is that you tend to get specal treatment from time-to-time.

Silver was jolted awake by twilight nudging him “Common Silvy, we are back at ponyville, everyone has come here to great us and we are the guests we dont want to keep pinkie and her party waiting now do we?” I nodded happy at twilights words and so we left the train to find everyone waiting for us at the station

“HELLO TWILIGHT AND SILVER!” They all cheered, we both laughed and twilight and I huged everyone and then pinky yelled “LETS GET THIS PARTY STARTED” and then some party music came out of who knows where and without even thinking everypony just started to dance.

“Oh my stars, darling, you look as fabulous as every, both of you” said rarity
“welcome back you guys” said rainbow
“WELL BOY HOWDY yew tew look at fyne as ever ah say” said applejack
“it’s so AWESOME you’re back, let’s go get some grub at sugercube corner!!” said pankie

“great to see you all again” said silver “but…, where’s fluttershy?”

I looked around and no pony seemed to speek up “wasn’t she on her way?” rarity asked, and the rest seemed to think or shake their head. “do you think we should check her cottage?”
i said and the other all agreed.

after long treck to fluttershy’s cootage, i knock on the door “fluttershy are you there?twilight and i returned from canterlot!” i said. there was no sounds, but an errie purplish blue light flooded out from the cracks in her door “i think something going on in there” i said as I heroicly stood back and then pushed forward throwing myself against the door, before I could try again, twilight turned the knob with her magic and pulled the door outward I chuckled as I blushed. Walking inside, I became aware of how everything became hazy, I suddenly heard a very farmilary giggle come from the bedroom (Ironicly from where exactly I heard it last time) Rushing forward, I stood infront of the room, my eyes recoilded in horror as I looked at what was in the room, everyone else came behind me and also gasped!

“~oH HeLlO hAzE! HmmHmhmhmMhmmh” the abomination said in flutureshys voice as it sliced into a dead pony (one he did not reconize) who was hanging from the celing, a blindfold over its eyes, smiling the whole time as black smoke instead of blood fell out of it as a red light flickered on undereath the blindfold as she body began to convolse, the abomination was terrifying

It kinda looked like fluttershy, but with a darker coat, as well as a cutemark that was nothing more then a black inkspot, bat-like ears and fangs were more noticeable fetures that he reconized, but he coulden’t bring himself to look her in the dark, empty eyesockets that black fog pooled out of a red light being the only thing that moved inside the sockets as they darted around the room in different directions, each light with a mind of its own, her body was covered with small and large gashes were black fog poured out, causing a black pool of fog to form around her hooves, her wings were covered with fog, but he could make out the bat-like wings underneath. The most horrifing part was the way she would occationaly bend her limbs in almost unatural ways, and move in a way that was almost imposible for a living thing…

Silver haze gulped, so much for an uneventfull peacefull stay in ponyville with his friends, because he reconzed the changes and fog instatly, from his tramatic fight to save his home…

THE FOG HAD RETURNED!

and now, it had taken one of his best friends, suddenly silver haze gritted his teeth, bent down, and growled.

“You will not take her darkness, I dare you FIGHT ME!”

Author's Note

HEY EVERYPONY silver haze here, with a new chapter of a new ark. I love all of you bronies who stuck by me this far, and I thank you for every work you write, sure the HATERS have brought me down, but you guys who read this lift me up! Thank you! This is going to be the biggest adventure silver has found himself in yet, all because he wanted a vacation, poor haze!

Also, if you haven’t already, check out https://www.fimfiction.net/story/228347/a-haze-onwards-a-seed-grown
an AU story set in the HazeVerse.
(ha, I might have to create a fan page to keep all the haze stories if I keep making em!)
So yeah, Keep reading this story, and get a little bite sized adventure from the new story, they are just short little chunks, to keep the suspense up each chapter!

Also, on a more serious note, after re-reading the chapter, I feel perhaps some of the things came across differently then I origionaly intended them to, so I'm putting this disclaimer here.

EVERYONE in HIEQ (and HIEQ 2) is off legal age and consents to all sexual acts preformed, Silver Haze understants that No means NO! Rape is wrong.

LUV YOU ALL
-Silver Haze

A Nightmare-ish haze: Chapter 2: The GrimShy! (Dark)

and now, it had taken one of his best friends, suddenly silver haze gritted his teeth, bent down, and growled.
“You will not take her darkness, I dare you FIGHT ME!”

Silver haze Lunged at the nightmareish abononation that had destoryed and ensnared his friend flutters, and thus as he ran forward his mightly blade Silver Furry poped out of the floor as the ground shattered and it rose up in a flash of black magic and red fog as he grapped it in his magic and swong at flutershys head.

Suddenly the dead pony reached out and grapped his blade and twisted himself out of his noose and stood up and began fighting him.

Silver haze vaugly noted antother four Corrupted Ponies appear!

He spun his blade around as the mane 6 (well 5 now) watched in awe as he channeled his full dark power and his blade split in two so now he was weilding two blades at a time, he lashed out with one sticking the pony in the chest before teleporting behind him and placing his hoof on the Deamons head chanlling his magic he sent a shockwave of magic down his hoof, causing the pony to have a red hoofprint on his head, before silver teleported again and beheaded two of the other deamons before turning around and spining his blades like a hellacopter around him and lashed out as body parts flew everywhere as blood splatered around the room, turning after all the deamonms were defeated, Silver saw Fluttersh- NO he could not think of this monster as fluttershy, she was something else, something more horrable then any abomonation he had ever seen as she was posseed in some horrific way...she was…

GRIMSHY!

Silvers eyes grew as the name poped in his head “HUHAH” He called as he slapped his blade into the ground sending a shockwave that split the earth as the darkness was sucked into the creavease, suddenly fluttershy ran forard with a burchers knife as her weapon silver lashed out his his own darkness clashed against the fog, a flurry of blades and darkended knives clashed as the deamons dark eyes threated to destory silver s will.

YOU WILL NOT DEFEAT ME!

Suddenly silver felt a second wind come as his blades grew stronger as he fought flutershy, being an alicorn gave him an edge but her dark powers matched his own, as she slowly chipped away at his defences goating him into making stupid mistakes that cost him with the occational bloody wound that healed quickly but made him weaker each time.

Silver haze’sz strikes became kess and less to fluttershy, but silver would not give, he was the HEIR OF ALICORNIA for g-his sake! silver rethought his strategy, if he could get grimshy in her weak spot, then he could take her down. while defending, silver observed her patterns, and when he was redy, he struck her in her weak spot, taking her to the gound. i stood above her, keeping her down with my front hooves, she was struggling, but not able to get free from my grip. “alright grimshy, who are you and have you done with the real fluttershy?!” silver demanded pinning Fluttershy to her bed, suddenly the darkness seemed to melt away and fluttershy was the one cowering under him, silver was shocked. “FLUTERSHY!?!?!” Just as silver looseded his grip, he felt Flutershy convoluse under him.

“help...me...KILL YOU!” As she spoke the darkness came back and before silver could move, Grimshy stabed him right through the chest with her knife, silver gasped as he flew back, the knife stuck fermy inside him Twilight screamed but before The monster could do anything silver activated his trap, the dead deamon with the hoofprint on it suddenly EXPLODED! The monster screamed as it caught fire.

“Hah! *Cough* YOU arn’t the only one to know *Cough* BLOOD MAGIC!” Silver exclamed as the monster looked at him, hissed and then disapeared in a cloud of fog, silver groaned as he heard the mane 5 run up to him

“lan sakes seelver, yew best be getting to the there hospital riaght queek, or weel never get flutters back to normal!” Applejack fearfully remarked
“Darling, Oh we must get you help before you blead out!” Rarity then faited from the blood that was pooling on the floor and all the dead bodies.

“Why would flutershy do such a thing!” Rainbow dash said tears dripping down her face as she tried to elevate silvers head and stop he from falling.

“...Silver?” Pinkie pie sadly remarked as she stood to his other side, the mane flat. against her head as she tried to stop him from closing his eyes.

“No...nonononono! I just got you back silver! I CANT LOSE YOU AGAIN!” Twilight cried into silvers rappedly shorter breaths. Twilight screamed.

“PLEASE ANYPONY, HELP” Twilight looked down at a smiling silver.

“Its ok twilight...It will all be o-” before silver could finish, a briliate light burst through the window the the house.

“Wha-!” Before twilight could say anything the light died out and there was a hooded tall figure standing there, Before anyone could do anything, the figer dashed forwads towards haze.

“Who are y-” Silver started, but the hooded figure slapped him before he could continue”
“Blood magic using...Entitled BRAT! You should count your lucky stars that your father was hero he was...now...BE HEALED” The figure suddenly pulled the dark knife out of silvers chest and placed his long slender navy blue hoof on it instead as a bright blue aura surround the wound.

“DARKNESS, BOTH FROM WITHIN AND WITHOUT, LEAVE THIS SOUL!” He called, and with an explosion of light, the wound was sealed close.

“There...it is done, and also, you may find your blood magic unworking for the next few hours, perhaps use them to learn some respected forms of magic instead hmm?” As the figure turned around, everyone was staring at him, as unbeknwenst to him, when he had used his magic, his cloak had been disintegrated, and the navy blue alicorn with his long blond mane stood exposed for all the ponies to see.

For a moment, no one spoke, or moved. The alicorn politely coughed.

“...terribly sorry for the intrusion Princess Sparkle, hero of Equestria, head of the Elements, Hero Applejack, Hero Rarity, Hero Pinkie Pie, Hero Rainbow Dash...I...could not stand by and let one of my kind die, not with so few of us left. Even if he is a just a filthy Bloodluster...but I must be going...please do not attempt to follow me.” Suddenly, the Alicorn’s eyes turned pure blue as phantom looking blue shields floated around him until he suddenly disappeared in a flash of light.

Utter silence filled the room.

Pinkie pie put her hoof up.

“Wha-what just happened?”

“was that another alicorn!?” i exlaimed, i couldn’t believe my eyes, another one of my kind… could i have not been the last of the alinocrnians? “once this whole ordeal with fluttershy is solved, i shall persue him” i thought. silver got up and felt where the axe had been. no scar at all. “where did fluttershy go?” silver asked

I think she whent out the window, but I’m note sure Twilight Said.

“LETS FOLLOW HER” Silver said as he jumped out the window, running into the everfree to follow the monster.
I flew with all my speed to catch the fleeing grimshy, she was fast, almost a bit too fast for me, but with an extra burst i should just ….reach--BWAH.*SMACK* what the hell was that? i lookm ujo to find a rockadile stairing me strait in the face. “YOU!” i called out, instantly remebering the rockodile i thwarted a while back.
the rockodile turned to smash it’s tail into my face, but i managed to avoid it, and grab the tail, swinging the creature into a tree. it quickly slithered into a pond nearby, and sank, consealing it’self. Luckily, they taught us how to detect an underwater enemy in aliconria, and with my prevoius knowledge, i was able to smash the creature out of the water, and kick it into the nearest tree, the rockodile feel on it’s back and was knocked out. Silver breathed out “phew, that took me by suprize” silver said to twiligth, who was close by “why si that i can never get a break kin this damned forest?!” siklver asked angerably. “that’s just how this forest is” rainbow said “full of badies ready to punce, so you need to be even more ready”

“a little late for that rainbow, but thanks” said silver

as silver haze continued onwards he felt his streight as he choped down another manticore, he soon had felt his true power come back to him and had just started choping a bloody path to his goal, he charged yet again finaly coming across the biggest baddest Manticore in the forest.

Yet again he charged his blade up with blood magic, and with his eyes glowing red, he charged forward, slicing at the legs of the creature, using his magic to power himself, he suddenly felt something dark inside of him he hadent felt before, suddenly he felt his magic explode out of him as SOMBRA APEARED AND CHOMPED THE MANTICORES HEAD OFF! Sombra disapeared as soon as he appeared, Suddenly, silver felt very aware of a darkness inside of him he had not felt before, the alicorns magic must of activated it.

Silver was disgusted “Sombra? How-what? I KILLED YOU!”

Silver recoilded as sombras voice echoed inside his head.

“Do you not remember SON? When you saved yourself...you saved me too...you took a tiny bit of my soul with you when you escaped, and now, you are me and I am you. I am bound to help you...for now, you seem to have greater priorities right now...if you do not act now you will lose fluttershy forever...a fitting end to the one who helped kill me first, but that is for another time...now why don’t you run along now...I’ll be waiting inside you...after all, the darkness will be comeing for you soon enough…” Sombra laughed as his voice faded out.

Silver was really conflicted, but if sombra had said one true thing, it was that he needed to go save fluttershy!

So silver haze continue onwards, before he got far, the mane 5 who were trailing behind him finnaly caught up to him.

“Silver? Are you OK?” Twilight said worriedly.

“Don’t worry about me Twilight, worry about flutershy” Silver Said as he kissed twilight before turning and continued sprinting towards the exit of the forest, he could only continue on wards he had no chose he had to rescuse flutershy from the darkness, he had failed to defeat it the first time so now he had to be the one to defeat it once again, he knew this was only the begining, if the Fog was returning, he would have to do something, he knew this time that the darkness would not stop at a single city, if the scouting force took down Alicornia, he would need to unite all of eqeuestria to prepare for what came after…

No, he could not think about that now, he had to focus on the task at hand, and so he continue into the forest, wondering what perils he’d encounter next.

after hours of following flutter’s trail, he was beggining to get tired. “any sign of her yet?” one of the main six asked “none here” another one replied.
“i’m going to fly up again to get an aeiral veiw” said silver as he flew high above the tree cover. He squinted his eyes and searched the horizon, finally, he scouted a small building, and flew down “ i think i found somwthing” he said, begginging to lead the way to the house he spotted “remeber, she could be very dangerous when possesed by the darkness, so be on your guard.

they reached a small clearing where the building stood, it was a house with a straw roof, much like in ponyville, a rotting wood wall painted a red colour and shattered windows with glass strew around the perimter. the mane six gazed at the building “it looks so creepy” said pinkie in a loud whisper “more like a celestia sent compaired to the rest of this forrest “twiligth added. silver began to sneek towards the house, luckily his coat blended in with the darkness around him, so that anyone inside the building wouldn’t be able to notice him. SIlver poked his head into the door. broken furnature and moldy wood piled in the house, it’s clear this house hasn’t been inhabited for decades, and given the time it would have been built, who would be crazie enough to live in a house in the middle of the everfree.

silver pushed on into the building, where after stumbling around in the dakr for a while, he found his way to the stairs, and began to slowly wLK UP them, stopping ir slowing greatly when the floorboards creeked. after what seemed like an eturnity of stair walking, he reached the top floor of the house, moonlight shone through small holes in the roof, seeing nothing, sivler walked further into the room, and with a sudden hiss and contact, he was attcke d by none other than fluttershy

“GAH!” Silver screamed as he felt his body be forced against the wall, he drew his bade and knocked it ahainst the knife, then ran back as the dueld.

Flutershy swong high, silver ducked low and parried upards as the knife started crashing downwards. Then she whent low, and he took the oprtunity to slash, hittting flutershy across the chest.

Flutershy hissed as the room turned to darkness as the fog surounded them, cheering deamons calling for his blood surround them as their weapons clashed endlessly, a torrent of sparks and magic as they endlessly fought as one gained the advantage only to then lose it.

“Flutershy why are you doing this, I know you are really a good mare, and don’t want to hurt anypony, you have to fight the darkness, channel your friendship magic and use it to detroy the darkness inside of you” Silver said as he used his magic to restrain flutershy, if only silver had taken the time to learn some light magic I thought, his dark powers wern’t very good at healing or dispelling magic.

“I CAN’T SILVER!” Flutershy cried, breaking through the dark fog surrounding her being.

Silver ran to her and held her face in his hoof. “...Then let me help you.” Then silver kissed flutershy, suddenly, the darkness around flutershy seemed to melt off of her, as the kiss parted the darkness seemed to be dispelled, as they both layed there they shared a look of happyness, they had both felt something there, and they both knew, their relationship was never going to be the same.

______________________________

TO: Princess Celestia
FROM: Princess Twilight

Princess Celestia, I am filled with sorrow to inform you that silver was right, and the fog was not created by sombra, but was a entity that possesses ponies to gain power, we do not know where it come from or what it wants, but we DO know that it is extreamly powerfully. silver and i agrred to assemble a guard, no a millitary force, so that we can stop this smog that’s attacking us. we will mail you the progress as it comes, but for now we hope that you will allow us to go forth with this.

Your friend, twilight sparkle

_______________________________

Author's Note

HELLO BRONIES! This chapter may be a bit more chaotic then your use to from me, but I’m setting up a lot of things to come, can you find ALL the forshadowing? (They are kinda obvious)
But yeah, now Equestria faces a REAL threat, the Fog from before seemed to have simply been a scouting force, and without the alicornians to defend equestria from this threat, its up to silver haze and twilight to rase an army to defeat them (As they gain resorces I will put them in a blog post so you all can keep track) Also, some notes for you all…

alinocrnians- The elite class of Alicornia (warmongers, Nobles, Royalty) The title is mostly hereditary, except for the Warmongers, who gain entrance to the order by reclaiming a lost artifact from before the time of the Ascension (The war that forced the Alicorns to flee to Alicornia)

Bloodluster- An alicorn that uses Blood magic, a rather Taboo practice that is frowned upon by the Warmongers, but encouraged by the Nobles for the most part.*

*King Crown was against the use of blood magic, however, Silver Haze use it to gain power, and proved that in the right hooves it could be perfectly safe and useful, causing his father to relent the laws against it. Silver even tried to convince the Warmongers to exchange their powers over light and order. They declined and right up untill The Fall, were protesting King Crown to rethink reinstating the law.

The Hazy Kind: Chapter one: Look to the past...

A few weeks had passed since the insident with fluttershy. and she appears to be doing better but she still don’t want to taklk sbotu it. silver couldn’t help but feel like the house in the everfree felt nostolgic and simmilar for some reason, but he shook that thoiught og his mind. Although the thought kept comming back, mainly because of that alicorn he saw… he looked so familliar to him, like he’s seen him in alicornia.

Alicornia

silver’s birthday

The little todler haze gooed and looked very cute as it bounced about in it’s crib “are you shure he’s the one? are you sure he’s the prince?” asked king crown “yes, he was the first alicorn to appear on the island of friendship since.. well, you.” said Lord Warmonger Hope, keeper of the peace on the isle of alicornia. “my king, it would be a great honor if i could give you my son to protect your child untill he is old enough to rule on his own. a secret protection if you will” Warmonger Hope asked “oh no, you don’t have to do that for me,” said the king “but i must, i insist” said Hope. and the king relented agreed.

silver hae look out of his crib at the one beside his, and saw a blue female alicorn filly with a lighter blue mane, and silver couldn’t stop starring at her.

“What is your son’s name?” asked king crown “his name is shielded, shielded hope” hope looked at another crib that held a sleeping navy blue alicorn with a long blonde mane and blue eyes.

Silver turned to where the adult pony was pointing, and silver found himself looking at the other pony. something about him made silver stick his tounge out and stomp in his crib, but then he looked at the other alicorn and smiled again. The filly looked back and smiled at him, the filled moved to the endge of the crib and put a hoof out from the bars, but the two hooves cound’t reach, which made both fillies upset. Silver sat back an upset look on his face, shielded, looking sideways, began to try and climb his way up the crib, stoping when he relized he was being watched.

King Crown smiled, his prince, his SON would be safe.

and that was ALL that ever matered.

Alicornia training institue

17 years later

“HEYAH” silver let out a shout of victory as he pinned down the training pony he was practicing against. Finally silver was 20 years old and his training had been going very well. he had a hoofball game later in the week, and luna said she’d get a “reward” from her if he won, so silver was pumpped, and he showed it in his training.
Silver say down and grabbed a drink on the bench, and after 5 of haveing a break he was ready to practice again. He saw a blue pony with a blonde mane, and he went up to him “greeting, you look like a strong alicorn, would you be up for a little sparring?” silver asked. the pony seemed to be in thought for a while, and then accepted.

a crowd had formed as the two alicorn most known for their athletics- the outgoing offencive silver, against the Quiet yet high defence of Shielded hope- had come to fight. “now silver, if you want to forfeit during any point in the fight, i would advise you do, it will not hurt my opinion of you, I do not mean to dishonor you by being over confident, but my skills are designed to hunt and counter those who use magic such a-” said shielded. “you’ll be the one who’ll need to forfeit after i’m done with you” silver said cockily, cutting off the alicorn as the crowd began to Ohhh and cheer for silver “win it for me” luna’s voice came from the crowd. The alicorn nodded respectfuly, and took up his position at one side of the circular ring, and silver did a backflip charged up his blood magic, and licked his lips, ready for another victory, and with that the fight was on…

Silver took the first move: a blast of raw magic followed by a tackle, but it was no match for shielded and his discipline, he shot the beam witrh one of his own and quickly followedc up with a short-range teleport behind silver and a buck to send him flying backword. silver hit the wall, leaving a dent, once again the crowd Ohhh’d. “i underestimated you, perhaps i should steo up my game a bit” silver said, still keeping his cool.
silver sent a rapid fire beam from his horn, and a like a gattling gun utilizing his blood magic, channeling his own lifeforce into the brutal attack weakening him, but sending a more devistating attack at his foe. Shielded was hit with a barrage of magic, and some managed to hit him, but in a way that didn’t cause much damage due to sheilds barrier, tactical position, and spectral sheild made of light he quickly summoned, curse those Warmongers and their Order magic manipulation skills.

silver began to get a tad frustrate, no other alicorn was able to stay in the ring with him this long. His blood magic was designed to be used in short burst, and every second that passed lowered his chance of winning. Silver decided to go a bit more physical. silver flew into the air, with the intent to hit shielded with his wing. SIlver swooped down, but shielded grabbed silver’s wing last minute and swung him in to the wall, leaving yet another dent. the crowd began to whisper in thought that silver might lose.

In another angry attempt to take shielded down, silver finally sonjured up his two sword, with the intent for blood. Shielded got a bit woprried, this was a school zone, not a place to be playing around witgh sharp sword, and his training had yet to fully teach him how to deal with this, for now he had to improvise.

Time seemed to slow down for shielded, as he thought about how to deal with the swordsand then he got an idea.

Silver ran, one of his swords was above his head like a scorpion’s tail, the other was at his side ready to swing, shielded nimbly ran under silver as the sword on top of silver lunged into the grownd, and shielded flew out of the way of the other sword that had been thrown at him quite quickly by silver. SHielded, now with the oportunity to strike, conjured up a large hammer-like weapon made of magic. “Taste the warhammer of light!” Shielded uttered. It’s size easily was three times silver’s size, and it enveolped silver (with magical damage, not crushing damage) and silver fell to the gownd, with shielded landing face back to silver a good ten feet away. A swarm of students surrounded silver, with luna kneeling beside him. before Shielded walked away, silver spoke up “what’s your name?” he said angerably “the name’s Shielded hope, young sire” he said, and walked off. “I WILL NOT FORGET THIS” silver said the royal voice.

“I doubt you will young prince...I seriously doubt you will, use this as motivation, beat me because you could not before, not because I beat you. Vengeance will gain you nothing but blindness.” and with that, the alicorn left the gym.

Silver haze remeber the fight he had with Shielded, and he was filled with rage “could that have been him? the pony who beat me all those years ago?” silver pondered, but just then twilight walked in the door of the ponyville library. “welcome back twili” i said to my favorite purple alicorn as i kissed her passionatley on the lips. Oh well, I could deal with what him being here meant later, for now, he had a sexy purple alicorn ready for him...

Meanwhile

A pony dressed in black robes appears at the edge of the everfree forrest, and looks into ponyville. “i have finally found you, prince silver haze” it said. and with that it created another alciron “your name is Platinum Mist, you are from alicornia but you survived it;’s fall. I want you to find silver haze, make friend with him and lead him to me, so i may take his soul.” he said to the alicorn, aparently named Platinum mist. Platinum mist had a light grey coat with a green-blue mane and regal blue stripes in them. Platinum flew off into poniville, ready to start his mission…

Silver haze felw through the air, the crisp morning happynes scausing him much joy he quickly found out theat the everfree was a good way to have a good morning by running quickly

suddenly silver herd a call from below him.

“PRINCE!?! PRINCE IS THAT YOU?” The voice called, silver looked down and then quickly flew down, not beleaving his eyes!

IT WAS ANOTHER ALICORN!!!!

silvers heart rate was going a thousand miles per hour he could not even comprehead what what going on, another of his kind!!!!!

Silver landed and walked quickly towards the alicorn. “BROTHER! Are thou alright? How did you excape!?!” The alicorn smiled, tears in his eyes.

“Oh my prince brother! I am Plantnum mist. I am most pleased to make your aquantence, I managed to excape through a hole the guards opened in the fog for you, I think I was one of the only ones that made it.” The alicorn said excitedly

“Well brother then I shall ask you your stature, as to see what rank of alicorn survivied”

“I a Noble of the Platnum family, we were based off of Generousity, and produced magicly enhanced ores for the royal smiths to use in their enchanted magic smithing weapons like the magnificent one you use”

Silver smiled at the compliment, his blade was something few complimented in the simple society equestria was, he was glad to find another one of his brothers to converse with.

“Well Platnum we must go into town, there are a many ponies who would delight in knowing my kind...our kind is not 100% dead, now come brother-friend, let us go!” Silver said beconing the alicorn behind him

The navy blue hooded alicorn stood on the forest edge, munching on his apple as a single glowing blue eye gazed upon the imposter and the Bloodluster...he saw the hole in the fog close himself. There were no survivors that way. His Order magic was repulsed by whatever this thing was. Still, he did not act, despite what his morals told him, whatever it was posed no threat, and there was more to gain from observing this thing, he knew not what created it, and hopefully this abomonation would lead him right back to its sorce, where he could deal some real damage.

Besides the only one that stood to be hurt was silver ha-

The alicorn winced as the mana storing rune on his neck glowed, he was overexerting himself, he had not slept in days, and using his energy to dispell silver’s death curse put him in a bad state, for now he would rest, though he no longer feared death, he would much rather it mean something more then just being another body tossed to the side because he acted without thought.

He sighed, some days Hope wished he had gone down the path of blood magic, if only for the limitless power they seemed to have, the only way Warmongers kept up with was storing excess mana through their runes, and when those ran out, Warmongers were nothing more then well trained soldiers. Corse, they didn’t have to worry about being driven insain, THEY didnt have to worry about the consequences of what they had to give to gain their power.THEY didnt worry about what they stood to lose! WHAT THEY WOULD DO TO THEIR OWN FAMILY! FOR WHAT? POWER? WEALTH? ATTENTION? WAS IT WORTH IT! WA- all his gears grinded to a halt. He became aware of the tears that had started flowing at some point...it was his tired body, nothing more, he needed to rest, silver haze had the power to take care of himself...

...The Damned Bloodluster.

Author's Note

So silver now has a new friend-brother from alicornia! Also for those who are going to say that “Silver shoulden’t have lost!” it was hard for me to write, but I had to look at it objectivly, Hope is a Warmonger, and for secret reasons, has something against Bloodlusters, his entire life has be divoted to being a Bloodluster huter, his entire fighting style was designed to counter silvers. + Hope has had to study everything about silver from the age of three, every trick silver knows Hope has had to know as well, which gives him an advantage.

SO what gonna happen now?!?! Also, if you guys could leave a COMMENT with your thoughts on whats been going on in the last few chapters, I would apreciat it. I can’t improve unless I get feedback. (Good feedback is wanted) Critics can comment, and I will read it, and try and see what I COULD do, I’m not gonna change anything thats been set in stone, but the futre is always open!

LUV YOU ALL!
~SILVER HAZE

The Hazy Kind: Chapter 2: The other Alicorn

“twilight! I”M HOME COME QUICKLY I HAVE GREAT NEWS!!!!!!!!!!” silver shouted loudly as he entered the library. after looking around, twilight did seem to be around “hm.. i can’t seem to find my
-” silver was cut off but twilight accedentally bumping into platnum’s flank while she had a book in her face. “off!” twilight said as she fell to the floor “my apologies, i wasn’t watching where… i was…” twilight paused as she behloded the fabulous grey alicorn stallion that was before him. two alicorns in one library was too much for twilight “TWILIGHT!” i yelled “i found another alicorn” silver cheered much like a boy who had found a lost puppy.
“greetings, yoummust be twilight. I’m platinum mist, from alicornia’s island of generocity” platinum said with a bow. “it’s.. a pleasure to meet you platinum” silver seemed to notice her attraction to platinum.

“anyways, twilight we have things to discuess, so bye for now. come platinum, i mst show you around” said silver.

hill outside of ponyville

after noon

“... and that’s the mayor’s house, and there’s the library, and finally that cloud over there is rainbow’s house… she was the first one i saw when i came to equestria” silver finished.
“amazing, and you saved the town multipul time as well?” asked platinum “yep” said silver.
“so how many wives do you have?” asked platinum.
“erm.. well” silver began “you see, ponyville doesn’t believe in poligamy... and i’m not married. But twilight is one of my girlfriends”

“that cute mare from the library?” said platinum
“silver nodded, but shot him a bit of a glare
“sorry” said platinum, trying not to overstep his boundries “and what do you mean one of my grildfriend”
“my two girlfriends and i made an agreement, so it’s alright with them both. My other girlfriend is luna”
“luna.. as in luna moon, the hottest mare in alicornia?!” platinum exclaimed, and silver nodded.
“you are so lucky… my girlfriends parished when alicornia fell.” Platinum said sadably.
“my deepest condolenses, brother… we all lost many loved ones when alicornia fell” said silver.
they took a moment of silence to remeber alicornia.

“well brother, what else is there to show me about ponyville?” said platinum
“well, there’s one thing…” silver started “aparently we’re not allowed to call… ‘earth ponies’ anti-alicorns” silver said.
“reayll? that’s what i’ve been calling them” Said platinum
“so have i, untill they told me not to… but that’s wht we’ve called them in our textbooks.” said silver.
“oh well. come brother, my stomach requires feed to regain my strenggth fromn that long flight here.” said platinum as his bell rumbled

“i agree, friend, i was quite famished when i arrived. I know a great place to eat” said silver, and they both flew off.

the two alicorn, after a short flight, arrived at the small resturant that was quite popular in poinyville.
“and this is it” silver presented the buolding to his alicorn friend, and they both walked in.

The smell of food drifted into the alicorns noses and they seemed to float off, but then banged into a wall after floating for too long. Once they regained concienness they saw that though pure happenstance, the rest of the mian 7 were at a table. SIlver jumpoed at the oportunity to introduce platinum ti his friends.

“Hello everyone, i want top you meet my alicorn brother from alicornia!!” silver exclaimed the other mane 7 Oohh and awwed (besides twilight, who smiled at seeing the interesting and facinating new alicorn)
“oh darnling, you look fabulous, darling” said rarity
“OH MY GISH WE NEED TO HAVE AN ALICORN PARTY AND YOU WILL BE THERE AND YOU AND TWILIGHT AND GASP MAYBE EVEN LUNA AND CELESTIA” said pinkie very exitedly
“Another alicorn to fly with, this is SO AWESOME” said rainbow
“oh um.. hi…” said fluttershy, who felt a warmness between her flanks yet again
“WELL BOY HOWDEY, arn’t yew a handome feller” said applejack, silver chucked at applejacks farmilar responec.

“I am Platinum mist, of the alicornian island of generocity” platinum bowed deeply and respectuflly.
“well ah speek on beehalf of evereeone here when i say that weer happy to meet yew” said applejack in her contry drawl.

Soon they all ordered and had their fill, and they went to the library and parties all night long…

the next morning

Silver haze woke up hazily, he had drank a lot of moonshine last night and his head was punding, he also found one of twilight’s, panties on his head silver chuckled as he groaned he must of had an extreamly good time to end like this silver looked around for plantnum to find him sleeping in the corner, in the shadows. “Brother!” He woke up, silver smiled. “Let us go eat then go for a gendal flight around the town” silver nodded then the two of them sat up and whent to go eat a hearty breakfast of eggs and tost, they devorward the meal hungrily it quickly becoming a contest of who could eat their breakfast faster, afterwards Silver conceeded defeat, even if he felt he could of won he did not want to runen his day by overeating in the first few minuets of his day so then he left the gigantic tree libray and walked outside and whent to the first place he needed to go which was the marketplace and pick up some surpise surprisingly very few people cared about a second alicorn walking around but consitering all the things they go thtrought he wasnt that surprised anyway after walking aroudn for a bit he finished up and droped everything back off at the tree before starting over and talking to his brother-alicorn

alright so we are going to have a race and the winner shall be whoever is the fastest, we need to. The other alicorn nodded “Ok prince so let us be off, where is the racetrack” Silver smiled “once around ponyville first one back wins” they nodded so then they both took off at their top speed and began to soar

Silver took the lead and flew above and over the clouds he flet hemself gliding along as he flaped his wings and powered his straighth and he majesticly flew through the crowds and showed off to his alicorn brother who….

was currently beating him.

Silver haze would not be beaten, then he picked up speed as the flew by rainbow dashes home as he circled it twice before contiuning his race, his alicorn brother had faster speed, but he had the bonus of the longer he flew, the faster he became, so he just had to keep a constant speed and eventualy he would get where need him to be he flew around the cloud home as he aproched the apple family farm, clouds and apple tree and applejacks and applebats was all he could see as he almost caught up as the alicorn ahead of he kep flying quicker, just so that he couldent quite catch up, he flew around and tried to make a pass, but it didnot work. he only growled as he failed to pass again, then he tried teleporting, but the other alicorn had the same Idea and it seemed he had no idea what to do.

Suddenly his alicorn brother twisted sharply as he called “FIRST ONE TO THE CASTLE OF THE TWO PONY SITSTERS WINS!” Silver didn’t even hesitate before he followed him ducking above and under the trees as he followed behind him, flying past manitcores, timberwolfs, a zebra, a very fearfull rockodile and over several cannions and a river with a very weird looking purple bridge and then they aproched the castle, he flew down and through the door as he heard his brother alicorn go above him as he raced him to the center.

Silver slid under and over obsticals as he despreratly made a run to the center. ducking over armored ponies (one of them looking weirldly farmiliar for some reason) he relized he had almost reached the center, as he put on his last burst of speed as he saw the doors to the throne room quickly aproching as he laughed as he heard the sound of his alicorn-brother getting farther and farther away from him, he reached the door and then threw himself through it and opened it to see…
SILVER HAZE, YOU BELONG TO ME!!!!
There was a a pony in a reaper’s cloak… it was smiling...i couldn’t make out the details, but i wasn’t given enough time. before i knew it, my friend, my brother had lept onto me and was attacking me. “what are you doing brother” i shouted “it was a roose all along” said platinum

“SILVER, I AM HERE TO TAKE YOUR SOUL… IT BELONGS TO THE UNDERWORLD… TO YOUR FATHER” the cloaked ponies’ voice boomed across the room, and i was fending off platinum’s attacks, i hear a voice in my head “that’s right silver, i need your soul to free me” IT WAS SOMBRA “i almost forgot about you being in my head” i replied to my father “but you’ll never get free!!!!” i shouted and i threw platinum off my back. it was clear to me now that platinum was done horseing around.

Silver blew his brother away, before his mane became supercharged, his blade was summoned out of the ground as he split it in two grabing it infront of him and behind him he flew at his brother who summoned a giant greatsword and blocked both of his blades, he flew quickly and slashed again, bringing his blade to bear against his foe, flying quickly, he struck again and again, his alicorn brother didn’t hesitate to swing silver droped on all fours and ducked, before springing up and slashing, cutting the alicorn into tinny bits causing them to poof into smoke and dissapear into the air, before turning to his attention to the real threat in the room.

The reaper summoned his scythe

the battle began…

SILVER HAZE

VS.

THE REAPER OF SOULS

Silver felt time slow down, his focus drawing him closter and making him stronger.

The reaper twistesd his scythe, spinning it around he held a hoof out and fog poured into the room.

Silver acted first, spining his blades forwards he ran foward and hit him with a spinning wearlywind of blades.

The reaper recoils quickly and was only caught by a few of the blades he responded by blaseting a solifyed beamb of energy empowered by the fog in the room as silver was forced back and forced to hit the wall he grunted as he flew fowards and slashed against the darkness to little effect, suddenly, before silver could do anything, a blur flew into the room and slashed at the deamons side, the monster screamed as a voice rang out
“BEGON DEAMON, FOR ALICORNIA” Hope called as he made long slashes at the side of the monster, fighting alongside silver, silver joined in, apreciating the help, well, somewhat, he would deal with that later. they slashed together as they combated the deamon, eventualy the reaper was sliced to bits, he screamed

“CURSE YOU SILVER HAZE, THE FOG WILL RETURN, YOUR FATHER WILL RETURE, LONG LIVE THE UNBORN!” And with that the creature imploaded, the fog dissapating as light returned to the room and Silver’s father was no longer in his mind, the two alicorns stairing at each othe down.

There was only one way this was going to end.

Hope spoke first.

“Prince haze...just let me leav-”

Silver readied his blade and squinted his eyes, a scowl on his face “Tell me why I should? I don’t know who you are, but I think you are up to something...and you are going to tell me everything when I beat it out of you.”

Hope sighed, and readied his own blade.

They aproched slowly.

Haze made the first move, striking high with one blade and low with the other.

Hope moved quickly, jumping one, knocked the other blade away, forcing silver forward, he saw his oprotunity open, he could slice silver horn off right now....

No.

he would not fail his duty again.

He needed haze alive and uninjured, he needed to do his duty, even if it ment his own life.

Hope put away his weapon and stood calmly.

He would do his duty.

Silver didn’t even hesitate when he smashed the other alicorn in the face. Then sliced at his forehoof, he smashed Hopes head again, the alicorn put up no resistece as he was beaten, after a while silver became angry how his foe did not bother to stand against him as an equal.
“WHY HAVE YOU NOT RETALIATED?” silver shouted confused.
He got no reply. “fine, then i shall bring you into custody for questioning” silver haze enveloped him ina amgic cage, and teleported them both to ponyville’s detention center. Hope was placed in a cell and was questioned later after silver told themthe story.

SIlver haze entered his house and flopped down on the bed, only now did he realize how tiered he was. two (and a half ) battles, a race and staying up late had worn him out. after a bit of resting, and some dinner, silver hd gotta an idea. He would write to celestia!! silver picked up a quill and papaer with his magic and began...

Princess Celestia

I have found the darkness is far more powerfull then originaly thought, it mimiced the form of an alicorn and infutrated ponyville, I manage to uncover it and destory it, but the threat remains, who knows who or what is really a fog corrupted foe in desguise?

I have found another alicorn (a real one I swear!) Who I have brought in for questioning, he may have valuble info, his name is Shielded Hope, he has been following me for a while and he has been doing so ever since high school, I will give you the information when I get it.

Signed.
Prince Silver Haze, Lord Hero Of Alicornia, Slayer of the Fog.

Author's Note

HEY EVERYPONYYYYYY! just wanted to say this was one of my favorite arks to write!

Also People, dont expect to get a chapter next week...because I have something EXTRA SPECIAL PLANED FOR THE WINTER HOLLODAYS!

I PRESENT TO YOU

THE TWELVE DAYS OF SILVER HAZE!

Starting friday next week I will write a chapter EVERY DAY for TWELVE days, then post in all in one big old Silver haze adventure, some of them will be conected, some will be Slice off life ALL WILL BE ABOUT CHRISTMAS!

SEE YOU THEN MY HOHO FRENDS!

(+Expect some more seed grown to tide you over)

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 1

Author's Note

One Chapter down, eleven to go!

Enjoy the first day of Silver haze's twelve ~~days~~ Chapters of Christmas

Have a happy & safe, holidays!

NOTE: THESE CHAPTERS ARE EXCLUDED FROM THE 2,000 WORD MINIMUM
THERE WILL BE LOTS OF WORLD BUILDING!

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 1

On the first day of ‘Warmins Eve, My Silver gave to me…

Some Much Needed Company!!!!!!!!!

Silver groaned As he forced himself up from the warm welcoming folds of the bed (and twilight if you know what I mean) and slid himself onto the library floor, as he embaristly stocked towards the window and quickly stuck his head outside, marviling at the cold and happy feelings of hearth’s worming filled him… but then he realized that he never really experienced this holiday, and he didn’t know much about it, but silver was also a bit nervous because today he would travel to chanterlot and meet twilight’s parents!
Silver, i his exitment, rushed out the door, and he felt cold snow on his back, she shivered, shince he hated the cold, but today is was much nmore barable than when he want to the christal empire. silver ignored the cold and run into the streets of ponyville and silver began to sing merry jingle…

Harth’s worming , oh harth’s warming, how i’d like to get to know you!

my whole life i’ve lived in sun, with no snow, now i get to start a new!

My loves are by my side, my destiny is assured to be good!

Harth’s warming or warming, How’ed I like to get to know ya now that you’ve returned!

Oh the tree’s are all amazing as they are the best kind of wood!

For now my sadness has been Adjourned!

Silver sung his off beat happy tune as he ran merrily around ponyville sprinting from room to room as he telaported backfiped and parcored his way around the small town of ponyville as even though the BLISTERING cold bothered him he was too happy of the thing going on around him, it may not have been hearths warming yet, but in a little more then a week it would be, and he could finnaly experience this grand holloday with twilight and luna but first he had to go and probibly wake up twilight she was quite tired when she whent to sleep, and that was his fault in all honesty, he could do nothing about what happened but he COULD go make sure she didn’t miss half the day!

So silver made his way back to the libray crossing the market and town square as he ran his way back to where he had began, he saw the apple family stall reperposed to sell warm apple cyder to keep everypony happy and warm in this joyus time of year, he saw fillies and colts playing with eachother as school was out and they had no responciblities now to speak of so he could relax and enjoy the weather along side them even in his almost hypothermic state he still enjoyed this time of year.

As he passed by carosell boutique silver smiled as he noticed the shop was closed and that he could see two ponies, one white mare, and one white filly playing with each other through one of the windows he could only laugh at the siterly bonds they shared and he was qute delighted by it it brought qute the warm feeling to him even in this cold cold enviroment

Silver passed by some more homes and some more lovly ponies playing with their families as they enjoyed the time of year wish begot love and tollarence, even rainbow dash was getting into this time of year with her cloudhorse decorated with shinny lights and clours to attract attention...all of them rainbow coloured of corse.

finnaly snaping out of his distracted state, silver began his more perposfull trip home which wasn’t that far away now that he had gone around ponyville in a loop and had come full circle back to where he started at the tree libary

entering hte home, silver smiled as he saw that twilight had already gotten up on her own and had began to stock the libary shelves with her new collection, silver quicky streched out his magic and began helping twilight who turned and smiled at him as the two of them quickly got the job done, afterwards silver whent up to twilight and smiled deviously at her as he picked her up with his magic and spun her around before pinning her against the wall and leaning in very close giving twilight his best bedroom eyes.

“Morning...eveyone…” A young voice spoke from upstairs, Silver’s eyes wided as his magical grip loosed in surprise as he dropped twilight to the ground spinning quickly to face spike who had just started to come down stairs.

“morning’ spike buddy, howda’ya sleep?” Silver said casuly, Giving twilight a sheepish grin as she gloweled at him.

“Good silver thanks for asking about it” Spike said in reply to my comment causing me to smile at him.

I quickly got the gems for him off the top shelve and pourd him a bowl of Oat’s and Emeralds. He thanked me boefore digging into his meal, I could only smile at him.

Sorry twi I said to her as I helped her up “Spike just sort-of surpiseded me...I didn’t need him to see what I was PLANNING on doing to you” I said with an eyebrow wiggle that caused twilight to giggle.

“Its fine silver” Twilight said with a smile as she leaned into me leaching off my warmth.

I chuckled as I looked at the clock, we still had an hour to burn before we would head to canterlot, I wounder what we would do till then but still we had time before we left. I smiled yet again despite having little to smile at, I had a good feeling about the next few days, after all, what could go wrong at a time like this?

The next hour was quite univentfull with them playing some card games (Silver let spike win afew games, he had to admit the young dragon had grown on him quite a bit, he no longer watched his back whenever he entered the room, spike was like family to him) So after playing a few game together, silver and twilight finnished grabing all their stuff (and after twilight convinced silver he DIDN’T need to bring every blanket in the hours) and they departed to the ponyville train station to begin the trip to canterlot castle where they would spend hearth warming eve togther along with all of twilights friends.

“s-s-s-s-s so COLD!” said silver “wh-wh-why did you c-c-convince me not to b-b-bring the blank-k-kets?” silver was shivvering non stop while in a ball on the ground of the train. “oh calm down silver the train ride isn’t that long” said twilight. \’y-y-you would’t be saying that if you w-w-wwere as cold as m-m-me” chattered silver. “you’re not colder than anyone else, silver, the train is all the same temperture” said twilight “yy-y-y you know what i mean” said silver.

after a bit longer, the train finally came to the station, and silver jumped out, and felt even more cold from out side “it’s j-j-j-just like the crystal emp-p-p-ire all over ag-g-gain” silver dartet into the station, and he was met with warmth. silver stayed in the warm room as twilight caled for a taxi, and one arived. Reluctantly silver went back outside and on to the cab. The cab ride was far more cold due to the lack of windbreakers, or anything that would keep out the cold. By the time they reached the house silver was frozen solid, and spike had to thaw him out.
“t-t-thanks spike” said silver as he ran into the Sparkle’s family residents.

“mother i’m home!” twilight called up, and moments after silver saw the parents of twilight sparkle come down and hug their daguhter. “mom, dad, this is my boyfriend, silver haze”

“well look at this hansome man” said mrs.Sparkle, and silver blushed “pleased to meet you” silver said and put out his hoof for greeting, and both the parents shook his hand. “Well, just make yourself feel at home, and we’ll finish making the feast very soon” said mr.Sparkle, and they both proceeded to the kitchen.

Silver haze began to walk to the living room, but stopped in his tracks when he saw a white, buff unicorn with a blue mane.

Shining.

Shining armor turned around and saw silver, their eyes met instantly “good to see you, silver” said shining, through clentched teeth. “good to see you too” said silver, with the same anger. they both shook hooves as their grip quickly got stronger, and they let go after an extended handshake. Cadence, who was across the room took notice to this and rolled her eyes before facing twilight and doing her little dance with her. I could only smile at their desplay as I ignored shinning who was giving me death eyes, I walked over and began chatting with cadence when she was done “so cadence how are things in the empire?”

She smiled as she turned to talk to me “Good, silver, everything is going great ever since you defeated sombra again things whent back to normal and after twilight came back through the portal things have somehow gotten even beter in fact we may just find ourselves with the need to expand the empire outwards further, for the first time in over a thousand years.”

“Thats great cadence the cystal ponies are very lucky to have you as their leader, it is even better that you have gained more power, and that everything is returning to normal” I said with a smile as the converstation became more casual talking about little events and stories as twilight chated with her brother and I chatted with twilight parents as we all enjoyed the extra company that being together with family brought with it in these time of great friendship and joy of Hearths warming.

~~~
SOMEWHERE IN NORTHRN EQUESTRIA
~~~

The windago’s growled as they flew around in their homes, very little anger exsisted in the world, so they were restricted to their normal huntining grounds, suddenly, one of the forwards scouts howeled in pain, the rest of the pack was surprised, very little could hurt them, and so as one they flew, a howling storm of anger carying them towards their wounded brother, as they aproched they were surpisded to feel a strong sense and fear coming from their brother, and as they saw him, he was laying still in a clearing a black ooz seeping through his being, however, as the pack landed, their brother got up, on shaky legs he turned to them, a cry was all the pack could hear as their brother seemed to explode, a dark mist radiating out from him being, striking them all one by one.

And at once, the pack howeled no more.

~~~
House Sparkle
Canterlot upper district
~~~

“Then I said, Well I may be the bloody left hand of the king, but at least I’m not the right hand jerkin’ him off!” Silver said as the table burst into ranchy laughter, it was late at night, and after spike had left for bed, the wine had quickly been forgoten for some stronger alcohol, and though nopony was straight up drunk, many were feeling the buzz of alcohol go through them.

“You did NOT say that to the head guard of you fathers army!” Shining armor said, trying to hold back a snort of laughter.
Silver only grinned, “Hey, you can call me anything you want, but when you call me the Bloodmage TOY of my fathers courts, you are going to get a SILVER toughned reply.” he said, creating one of his most groan worthy puns in a while, causing twilight to face-table.

The family had a great time, shinning telling scandalous guard stories, twilights parents telling embarsing stories, and eveyone just geraly having a good time, it was a shame when the night had to come to an end, twilight and silver were going to sleep in twilights old room.

When silver got to twilights room, he almost lost it.

The entire room was covered in Celestia memorbelia, from little plastic toys (One of them was pink for some reason) to posters to...bannanas? He wasn’t going to question THAT one. He and twilight had a laugh over her obsetion (well silver was laughing at least) after a while they climed into bed together and drifted off to sleep, for the first time silver was experiencing this time of year…

It was going well.

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 2

Author's Note

Because I put a lot of Lore Building into this chapter, I've shortend it down, expect a new Seed grown to compensate for it.

Sorry guys!

-Silver Haze

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 2

On the Second day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

Silver woke up with a start in twilights old room, the purple unicorn attached to his side in a tight hug. SIlver noticed a horriblke pain is his head and remeber last night, but he got up anyways, besides, he’d have much worse hangovers in the past, and probably the future. silver went downstairs, careful not to wake anyone up, he grabbed a grass of water and drank. afterwords, he laid down on the couch and rested for a bit, he had nodded off for celestia knwos how long untill he was aoken by twilight and mr.sparkle. “atill working off that hangover, boy?” he said, lying down on a different couch and putting his hooves to his temples. “yeah” silver said simply. After a while everyone just sort of migrated down stairs

So everyone gathered around to chat and eat some breakfast (some pankakes made by the lovely Ms. Sparkle) and as everyone gathered around to eat, Cadence spoke up to ask silver a question

“Hey silver? What was Hearth Warming eve like up in alicornia? I know you guys didn’t celebrate it, but did you have anything like it?” That caused silver to give some pause.

“Well cadence, we did have Ascension Day, A day to be thatful for our brothers and sisters and to commemorate unity in the face of hopelessness, so that is the closest thing we have.”

Everypony seemed very intersted

“Tell us about it silver!”
“What was it about?”
“This seems really intersting!”

Silver smiled “Ok, fine, I’ll tell you the story”

Silver took a deep breath, and began.

“Well, if i have my history right, thousands and thousands of years ago, before the two sisters, and before discord, even before the days of harth’s warming eve -if i did my research correctly-- there was a powerful alicorn, so power that is possesed the poweer of every pony that was to exist. This alicorn was giant, and it glided in the water miles below the surface in it’s realm.

One day, the alicorn was on it’s perpetual gliding trip when i came across a crystal, this crystal glowed with a brilliant brightness, so brilliant that the alicorn couldn’t keep it’s self away, and it went over ot it. the alicorn placed a hoof on the crystal and it glowed even more, he could feel power inside of him. he figured that the crystal was one of the gods, so he grabbed the gound around the crystal and brought it up to the surface, but the surface of the water was not high enough for the other gods to see, so he raised it up even further to where it just broke the cloud layer.

The alicorn asked the other gods if it belonged to them, but no one owned up to it. the alicorn as confused, and as he went to touch the crystal once more, all of his energy, and his soul was sucked out of him, and shrank and feel onto the the ground, the floating peice of land began to float down and balanced about a mile above the sea, and there, the crystal broke into six other peices and sucked some of the energy from the other elements, and thus the island of alicornia was made, eventually grass started growing, as well as trees, and the crystal, now know as the power core, began forming alicorns with essence of one the seven elements. what happen to the alicorn that found the crystal is unknown, but most agree that he became the first king, and i’ve been told i’m his direct decedant.”

silver was breathing heavily “phew, that was quite a mouth ful” said silver he smiled as everyone (Twilight the history buff was the most enthralled)
“but who knows if that’s true anyways, it’s just folktale” said silver, leaving them with a bit of mystery.” Silver said with a smile as everyone agreed.

“Do you have any other good stories silver?” Twilight asked and silver nodded

Well twilight, I do think there is another one I can tell, its not nearly as old, if fact, I was alive when It happened! It was back...two-thousand years ago? Jeez. Yeah that sounds right. The story goes like this…

Two thousand years ago qas the final dragon and alicorn conflict. Dragons and alicorns have had bad blood since as long we any alicorn can remeber, so after many wars with the dragons we all agreed to finish the conflict off once and for all. fun fact, the dragon are the onlt reason why the peaceful alicornia has war mongers, and the war against dragons was only brought because the dragon didn’t like us and they refused to negotiate. anyways, we needed to end it, so the dragons and alicorns agree to one last battle to decided who would win the war. the battle was fought on a mountain range, and was the first experience of snow i ever feltas well as many other alicorns.
The two armies went at eachother like nothing i’ve ever seen before, and the dragons had been using cheat tactics to win the war, which went against our agreement for a fair battle. with the contract now broken a bunh of alicorns went to cave in the dragon’s fort in the mountains, and we managed to get rid of all the evil dragons in the fort, and win the war.” silver finished his story with a look of pride.

“Wow” twilight was bewildered “you…” twilight cut herself when she saw spike, who had a shocked expression “please understand spike, these dragons were ruthless, and war was the only option, they were nothing like you. they were visous creatures that would kill anypony without a second thought or hesitation” this seemed to reduce spike and twilight’s shock, but they still didn’t really like the idea of killing a bunch of dragons, despite their tendecies.

"Bu-But what about the young drakes? And the eggs" Spike said quietly. Silver looked down.

"we...we had no choice. I do not regret what we did. Not one bit."

the table was very quiet for a long time as everyone just kind of slowly ate, some played with their food. Silver however still was sitting up with a proud posture. they might not like it, but he saved hundreads of lives.

after breakfast it was almost time to go, but twilight wanted one last look at her room before she left, who knows the next time she’d see it, maybe a year or two. twilight rummaged through her drawrs, looking at the old scrolls and notes from her childhood. she picked up one scroll and read the title “warming spell” she vaugley remebered practicing this one, so she read the description “keps you or someone else magically warms for a certain period of time.” twilight smiled and giggled to herself “i bet silver would love this” she took a few moments to practice the spell and slips the paper into her saddle bag, and went to the sendoff.

“it was good to meet you, mr. and mrs. sparkle” said silver as he shook mr.sparkle’s hoof and kissed mrs. sparkle’s hoof. twilight joined him and after saying goodbye to shining and cadence, they went on their way to the train station.

Silver stepped out into the cold of chanterlot, premptivley shivering, but when he stepped out he didn’t feel cold, but instead a comforting warmth that enveloped him. before he could say anything, twilight spoke up “it’s a magical warming spell i foud in my room, so you don’t have to freeze”

twilight and silver boarded the train, leaving canterlot behind once more.

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 4

On the Fourth day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

___________________________________

The kettle whistled very loudly, sending an annoying sound throughout the house. twilight, quickly levetated the kettle and made hot cocoa for silvewr asnd herself.
Twilight brough the tray out ot the lviving room, where silver sat by the fireplace, enjoying the heat away from the blisteringly cold outside. twilight set the tray down and they both took their respective cups . “thanks twi” silver said, giving her a kiss on the cheeck. “say, how does the fire not burn the entire house down?”

Twilight smiled, “well you see silver it has been a long time since I saw a fire and I wanted to light one really badly, but getting a stone fireplace was too hard and if I didn’t get something or do something like you said I would burn the whole library down and since this place is very specal to me, so many great memories, I didn’t want to risk burning it down, or damagin it, so I did what I did in any situation when I had no idea what to do.”

“Whats that?” Silver said.

Twilight beamed “I READ A BOOK! I whent to the starsweirl wing in the canterlot archives to see if he had any books that could help, starswirl did a lot of spells that seemed useless at the time so I decided to see if he had any spells on creating heatless fire, or something along those lines, but all the spells he had either required a constant magic sorce, or needed some kinda rare magical activator that would be verry dificult to get, so for a while I thought I was just out of luck, then I remember our...currently exscaped guest from Alicornia.”

Silver looked confused “What about Hope, what does he have to do with our yule fire?”

Twilight looked thoughtfull “Well you see, after we captured him, we managed to find where he had been camped out, we found quite a bit of stuff there, apperently when Hope fled he took whatever he could carry with him. The best earth pony scientists in Canterlot are looking over a lot of the artifacts and tech he managed to pull, apparently, according to him, when the king ordered the important artifacts be sealed away, he essentially just left more of the simpler stuff to be destroyed, but many alicorns used the more dangerous ones to try and fight back, the stuff he took was consitered ‘basic’ by alicorn stadarts, but are marvels to the science comunity down here.”

Silver was even more confused “Why are earth ponies looking over magical artifacts, woulden’t that be something more compitent unicorns could do instead of them?”

Twilight rolled her eyes “The magical artifacts are not like anything we’ve seen before, unicorns find themself taken by the artifacts, the magical drain the artifacts naturaly take on is too much for the normal unicorns, but earth ponies, since their magic manifests through phyisical strenth, instead of how unicorns use it to do spells and pegisus use it to fly and control the weather, earth ponies can study the artifact without many reprocutions. but that is besides the point of what I was going to say.”

Twilight smiled “When they raided Hope’s camp, the found a collection of magical tomes, most of them were centered around the school of Pure Magic, how to enchance and recharge runes, how to effectivly train the body and mind to handle the influx of power, how to proporly use a Pure Magic user in battle, things like that, but among the tomes, they found a few interesting books, there was one or two on Harmony Magic, and its relation to Pure Magic, and the one that I found the most intersting, how the Pure Magic runes relate to the school or Primal Magic.”

Twilight got up and knocked on the wood around the fireplace “To make a long story short, I took the information in the book and found out how to do some simple Primal Magic enchancments, this tree is now a hundred percent fireproof, and, in case of a magical attack, extreamly resistant to spells, this tree might as well be as strong as canterlot castle if these runes do everything the books said they do, it’s all quite facinating! In fact afterwards I was delving into the complex Magicalogical Therum of complex alteration of ma-”

“Magic” silver said “that’s all you had to say. magic stops tree from going boom”
twilight blush “sorry, it’s in my nature to lecture” twilight sipped some cocoa, which had gone cold by now.
after a few munite silver stopped trying to process what twiloght had said, and decided to change the subject.
“this fire and the harthwarming season reminds me of when we firest met...=” silver said
“does it now?” twilight replied
“yeah, when i first came down from alicornia… back when seeing a pony with no wing, or no harn was frightning.” silver and twilight shared a laugh
“when i bumped into you, the last thing i thought of was how pretty you looked”
Twilight blushed.

“i have to admit, when i first saw you i felt an attraction as well” silver and twilight shared in anoother chuckle.
“remeber when you leaned on me when you got out of the bed… yeah, there, too”

“i felt even more connection when we were on the train, a short ride yes, becasue the wind was at our back and the model was a particlarily fast one. anyway on that ride we leared so much about each other and, I daresay, ourselfs, we learned of our interests, and how they overlap so perfectly, how we shared roots in both litritrue and royalty, noblility, our blue blood linking us even across such distances...we learned we were ment to be together, forever, on that short ride...I came to think of you as a true friend...parhaps even more then that because of how you had been so good to me.”

They both shared a sollum nod at the happy and touching memory, as twilight suddenly giggled adroabley.

“Hey silver?” Twilight started “Do you remember when I first told you I had feelings for you?”

Silver let out a laugh “yes, it was the morning after my reuniting with Luna, was it not?” Twilight nodded.

“I remember, yes it was, I was so angry at you, I thought in my heart you loved me, and then you whent and had sex with Luna, at that point, I did not understand the Alicorn habit of being polygamous…” Twilight trailed off, silver nodded sympatheticly

“Yes, I am surpisied you did not know. I assumed being Celestia’s student she would have told you about her past, but I guess I forget sometimes how she so coldly turned her back on her entire society and culture...I don’t understand why celestia is so afraid of acting like the alicorn she once was.” Twilight looked confused.

“What do you mean silver?” Silver nodded sadly.

“Celestia wasn’t always, well, my enemy, we...never REALLY got along, but we use to coexsist somewhat, she was just like Luna, popular, happy, an excellent spar partner, a genius at spell theory...and quite hot to be honest, shame she didn’t like the idea of being with the same guy as her sister...uh, right to get back on topic, I donno what happend, all I know is that her and Luna whent on some weird high level artifact recovery mission for...my dad, and they were just never the same when they came home. Right up untill they dissapeared.” Silver shook his head a chuckled.

“But this isn’t about celestia, this is about US.”

“hmm… what was after that? oh yea” twilight spush “our steamy night on the airship”
“i remeber it well” said silver “i could tell immediatley when you walked into my room”
“it’s certainly a night i’ll never forget” twilight blushed even more, and turned her head slightly awwy from silver.

“after that.... was the battle with sombra, and when he pulled you into that void, i was so afraid for the furture, i didn’t want to lose the one i loved so dear, but my heart couldn’t bear the truth that you had been gone. even worse i had to break the news to luna. we stay together that night and talked about how much we’d miss you.
that night i had a dream, that i your children, and then they were taken away by the guard, but they escaped… i only remeber that much of the dream though”

Silver slid up beside twilight and put a hoof over her. “it’s alright now twilight, you have me now, and no one’s going to take you away from me” said silver bringing herin cllose.

No world ending monsters, no surprise conventions or grand reveals...just a peacefull night.

With me and my marefrend.

What more could a stailion ask for?

Author's Note

Happy Hearths Warming eve.

No new chapter tomorrow,

Go make merry with your friends and family.

Have a great time, and make sure to be thankful for all that you have.

Twelve days of silver haze WILL continue even though Christmas has come and gone, because it is the gift that keeps on giving...

...also I may have accidentally deleted all the original drafts for the rest of the days :( and am doing them all again from scratch and am trying to buy more time...

...Maybe.

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 5 (NSFW)

Author's Note

WARNING!

PURE CLOP AHEAD!

NSFW! NSFW! NSFW! NSFW! NSFW! NSFW!

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 5 (NSFW)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

On the Fifth day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Five Luna’s Smirking

Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

___________________________________

Silver haze could feel love, he could smell love, it was powerfull strong force that he could feel corsing through him. he knew that this room was one where passon could be born, and love florished.

“Oh silver, SILVER” Luna cried out from under him, silver rolled her over and kissed her a thin salaiva trail being conector between the two of them, he smiled to see the strong regal princess of the night being reduced to nothing more then a withering mass underneath him, powerless and unable to stop him.

Silver took his 19 inch cock and pounded luna again and again, feeling her walls come together to sqeeze his most sensitive area, he could only feel her most weakend senses and felt her only most privet moist area being raped around him as he felt the grind being pushed against him as luna moaned and convolsed under him trying to thrust more of silver proud cock inside her tight pussy.

SIlver reached down and began to rub luna’s clitorus and he was satisfied with the loud moans he got in responce from his simple touching as she tried to rap her legs around my back and squeeze me tighter, but enjoying seeing her like this as much as I did, I kept my legs streight and kept her back against the bed, forcing her to never quite have enough to reach orgasim keeping her in a torcher chamber of plesure from the most pure of sorces.

Luna could only beg under me, her wimpers and she showed silver her feelings of regretful longing, but it was clear to silver that she wasn’t reall regreting it. “so luna?” Silver said, I looked at her with a mistechivous intent in my eyes.

“How badly do you want the rest of it?” Luna gulped, I had played this game before, and we both knew how it would end.

Didn’t make it any less fun to do to her.

“Silver PLLEAAASE” Luna said I gave her a small bit of leway which caused her to bite her toungn in the most adorable way, even though I wanted to just drop like a rock and satisfy all her needs, I knew I could get more out of her.

“Hmmm Thats a really good start...but I think you can do better, don’t you?” Silver said his eyebrows rased as he waited for a response. Luna grimmanced, but the sudden O face she made seemed to change her mind about her pride.

“Silver...please, I want all of your cock inside of me it feels so good...please.” Luna half begged half bit her tougn as silver felt satisfied with the responce, slowly sliding his dick inside of her one inch at a time, Luna finnaly cracked about half way down.

“JUST PUT YOUR DICK INSIDE OF ME YOU GODDAMED CUMLUSTER” Luna screached at him, Silver didn’t know if it was the sudden loud noise in his ear, of the fact that his brain could not process the fact that she had, in fact, called him a Cumluster (the part the respected the anchent art of the Bloodlusters was offended, the part that didn’t give a fuck was sufficating from lack of oxigen to continue laughing with.) Either way, SOMETHING caused silver to suddenly slip suddenly sliding another two inches into luna’s pullsing marehood before he slipped backwards off the bed and fell onto the floor with a loud thump. Pulling himself out of luna with an audible quite funny *POP*ing sound.

Luna was suddenly the one in control stratling silver in reverse cowgirl Luna’s firm yet large ass cheacks being silvers only view as she strattled his cock, as she readied to put it inside of her, she waited only a moment, her driping wet marehood coating silver cock in her slick jucies, the most Au natural of lubricants needed. Luna moaned as she bounced up and down on silver cock from the floor, silver only wished he could see her adorible face, kiss at and hold it as she came close to orgasm, but alas, curse the Cowgirl position and those strong mare’s comming up with their own positions to be on top.

Luna, suddenly twisted around, silver cock never leaving her sweet folds as she turned around into facing silver, leaning down she pasinatly kissed him as she continued bouncing on him, getting into a smooth rytham of thrusts suddenly silver used his magic to thrust himself up, luna epped as he took control from her, forcing her on to her back as he was back in the same postion standing up as he started with.

only this time, he wasn’t playing games.

Silver thrusted with newfound intent to bring Luna to orgasm, channling his magic into his...other horn...silver enchanced his abilities to preform.

Who said being an alicorn DIDN’T come with sweet perks?

, she moaned and grabed at his coat and mane as she came close, suddenly, he saw her eyes go wide.

“omg, silver...silver I...feel like I’m going to exPLODE!” Starting off timidly and building to climax, as she said expload she grabed onto silver mane as she foced his full leignth into her as a adorkable smile touched her face as her her eyes symletamiously became lidded and rolled to the back of her head as a shiver was felt through her entire body, the sight was so adorable, silver didn’t even relize how close he was, or how much magic he was pumping into himself untill he felt the most mind numbing orgasm come over him.

“OH LUNA” Silver cried as he felt himself explode inside of her, however, the magic he used had some adverse effects, moreso in that it was extreamly presurized, due to luna’s resistance to magic, the presurizised force simply bounced off of her.

The bad news was there was only one other exit.

Silvers eyes widend as he felt the force of his orgasm propell him backwards with such force he was thrown against the wall, coughing as his mind reeled from the rediculous outburst of pure Love and Lust magic.

After luna recovered, she stood up, silvers seed pouring out of her marehood as she relized what had happend. Afterwards her eyes widded and she ran over to her tossed lover.

“Silver are you ok?!?!” Suddenly luna felt herself being grabed and pulled forward, her legs raped around his back as he pulled her into a passionet kiss.

“Lets do THAT again” Silver chucked inbetween gasps for air, luna just giggled before going back to making out...suddenly, silver heard the door open, and saw the shadow of an alicorn, for a moment silver feared celestia was going to walk in....again...for like the third time, but instead a sweet voice that he knew well came from the entryway.

“Mind if I join?” Twilight said with a grin that was trying to be suductive, but failed mysribly, yet somehow still turned him on.

“Do you mind...Princess Luna” Silver said with a grin, which luna answered back.

“No problems at all Prince Haze” Luna and silver turned towards twilight who suddenly looked very worried as both of their horns lit up as they lifted her up and forced her down on the bed, suddenly twilight looked very unsure.

“Uhh, guys, this isn’t what I had planed, this isn’t in any of the books I read...I-I’m not sure about this...guys?” Twilights inocent pleas fell on delf ears as the two alicorns stalked towards the yongest one, their arousals strong in the air. Twilight gulped.

Luna pounced first, pinning twilight to the bed with her body instead of with her magic silver soon folowed, forcing twilights wings out wards as began to nipple on the sensitive nerve endings. Twilight cried out in exstacy as she could not move, but pleasure filled her body, suddenly, she felt a weight shift onto her chest, she opened her eyes to see that silver haze was sitting (lightly) on her chest, as to not hurt her however, it was suddenly very clear what silver wanted when his penis stood half errect in front of he muzzle.

Without hesitating twilight begrudgilingly opened her mouth as silver insterted his pole into her wet gaping mouth as she began to suck him off, it was harder then normal because silver had pined her hooves, and silver was in compleat control of his speed and leignth she took in. Suddenly, Twilight gasped as she felt something wet and slipery touch her own mount, Twilight tried to peer past Silver to see what Luna was doing, she quickly found it imposible, due to the way silver was sitting, and the vast pleasure she felt flooding into her brain.

After celestia knows how long, twilight begsn to notice silver speed up, and she knew exactly what it was. she felt warm, salty fluid gush into her mouth and down her throught, and like a good girl she swalled it all. meanwhile, luna was licking twilight’s clit as she rubbed her vagina, soon luna felt twilight begin to shake as she maoned “luna… i’m goonaa!” before she could finish, luna’s face was duced in twilight’s warm Juices, and she merrily lapped it into her mouth, as twilight finished lucking off silver’s cum from her face. Silver smirked.

Twilight was still sivering on the bed, the mind blowing orgasm from luna leaving her compleatly paralized (she had the effect on HIM the first few times she gave him a blowjob, good to know it worked of girls as well) poor twilight wasn’t going to be able to speak, move, or form a cohearant thought for a while.

Without even thinking, the two remaining ponies lunged at each other fucking like rabits on top of twilights paralized body, luna laied down ontop of twilight and began furiously making out hwith her (who could do very little other then open and close her mouth at this point) as silver lined up behind luna and twilights, who’s soaking marehoods were pressed tightly togehter as luna occationaly girated her hips rubbing the two together. leading to the occational moan, suddenly, silver got an idea that wouldn’t do well in the long run, but he would enjoy it in the moment.

“Sorry twi!” He called as he lined up and entered Twilights wet and sensitive folds, twilight was still recovreing from her last orgasm and the sudden feeling of fullness pushed her over once again as she spasemed on the bed as she lost control over her body to the peasure, now that silver cock was coated in twilight’s juces, he took his dick out and shoved in into luna’s wet waiting foals. Luna cried in delight at the feeling. She felt full and pleased at last and after a few beats of just plain humping the building sensation came back, Luna quickly finnished and rolled onto the bed, leaving silver to furiously stroke his own dick, Luna, wanting to give silver the best chance at finnishing grabed twights leg and lifted it with her own, giving silver a rather great view at quickly lead to a warm substance being coated over her and twilights body, soon followed by a rather tired Alicorn.

“...that was awsome…Lu-lu”

“...I...Agree...my love…”

“Mhhhhmhhhehahhh”

Both of the alicorns turned to the groaning form of twilight who was quickly drifting off to sleep, they chucked, Twilight had gotten many things out of her assention...her alicorn stamina aparently wasnt something she had developed.

The two alicorns laied down squishing our young alicorn slightly between our warm boies as we laied together as one in perfect harmony, the weather outside was frightfull, inside the weather was warm and nice, their own body head keeping all three of them warm, and as such they all drifted off to sleep...silver smiled, his new life, his BETTER life, here in equestria was forming, he had two mares who loved him, he had a nice room in a palice, and it was the happiest time of the year…

What could go wrong.

Shielded Hope stood outside the window with disgust, he hadn’t planned stumbling across Silver fucking his girlfriend and his...girlfriend..? Bah, those noble born Alicorns and their poligimy wasn’t any of his concern, as Silver wasted time with his frivolous emotions, an army of darkness gathered just outside of their reach...the fool. Still though, Hope felt he was not much better, after all, he was here not to stop the darkness, but to see an old friend…he just hoped she would see reason moreso then her ‘brother’ Silver.

He would find her soon enough, he had looked long after she had left, and he had tracked her with the dawn every morning.

He would find her when the sun began to rise.

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 6

On the Sixth day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Six Silver’s Screaming!

Five Luna’s Smirking

Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

“WHAT!!!!” The two alicorns shouted at once as they receaved the news as the poor guard covered his ears to sheild himself from the assult of noice.

“W-well Princess, and prince, the nobility has found that the anchent laws, drafted at the founding of eqestria, states that all Alicorns present in equestira must be involved in the creation of the equestrian hearth warming ball, uhh, Twilight has yet to find an offical title as princess and as such is not required to participate, Princess Luna was drafted out of the pool during the nightmare moon incident which she is still trying to get out off, and cadence is in the empire, which is not ‘technicly’ part of equestria...which leaves YOU, and Prince Haze...my princess…” The guard had been backing away slowly the whole time, before finaly sprinting backwards and throwing himself out of the room. Leaving the two Alicorn to stare each othe down.

“so” celestia said, between gritting her teeth.

“yep” silver said, doing the same ting.

“looks like we’re working together” said celestia again.

silver nodded.

“let’s try to get along, shall we?” celestia said.

“no promises” said silver.

They stared eachother down for a while longer “i think we should start by organizing the ball room, and making reservation for the band, and play” celestia pitched

“i think we should start sending the invitations and ordering the food first” said silver

“band, and play”

“invitations and food”

“band and play!”

“Invitations and food!!”

Celestia became fed up “as ruler of equestria, we will make reservations first”

“you can’t do that, i have just as much power in this as you, so we should do what i say” said wilver

“what you say?!-- you’ll do reservations first or i’ll banish--” celestia stopped.

returning to her calm, regal voice “Fine, we’ll compromise. you do what you do, and i’ll do the reservations” said celestia, turing her head away from him and walking off.

Silver practicly groweled as he rolled his eyes and turned away from the prissy princess. silver never understood celestias bitter aditude towards him, but the conflict was still there, still, at least they wern’t trying to kill each other anymore.Silver decided to head to the royal study and start writing his list of invites for which important people will be invited to the party. civilians are always welcome but we need mayors and important people and the like, to get more people comming.

silver finally reached the royal study. simmilar t the libaray, the study was filled with book, but not as many as the library, and the study was filled with desks so people could focus on their work. silver went to the front desk “excuse me, do you have a book of the names of all the nobles and organizers in equestria. the mare at the counter pointed him to somewhere in the study, silver thanked her and went on his way. after a bit of seaching, he found it “official equestrian politicians” the most recent edition. before silver pulled it out, he noticed another book beside it. “50 shades of Neigh” the book was called. silver had heard about it from twilight, but he hadn’t paid that much attantion. but now that it was here, he might as well, right?
silver grabbed the book and read the back, now even more interested, he cracked it open to the first page “i’m a fast reader, this won’t take long” he mused to himself.

10 hours later

silver closed the book, he was trembling, and his eyes were dialated. “what the buck did i just read” he thought to himself. regaining normality, he looked back to the clock “1 AM!!” silver got up in a rush “i was supposed to finish these today.. er, yesterday… Silver dashed upwards, leaving a red streak behind him as he dashed to a table and flipped through em, thankfully, he knew exactly who all these nobles were, he cuckles softly “all of em are stuffy and boring”

Silver worked quickly flipping through the pages “lets see, fancy pants, sure sounds cool, uper crust, ew, who the hell is this? You don’t get a ticket. Prince Blueblood?..Yeah no fucking thanks.” Silver worked through the list quickly, cross referencing for charity work and the peoples opinions on certain nobles.

“AND DONE!” Silver yelled as he grabed the compleated list.

Silver haze dashed across the castle and ran towards celestia’s study. He dashed into the room and walked right up to celestia.

“Here you go celestia” SIlver said proudly handing celestia his list, Celestia grabed the list, surprised.

“Well, Silver, I am surprised, when you didn’t turn it in last night I honestly expect that you forgot”

“The reason i took so long was because i was putting so much thought into them that… i just lost track of it” Silver said shruging, however, when he looked back up celestia was reading the invitation with a confused look on her face.

“Silver...this list...we can’t use it.” Silver looked surprised.

“What’s wrong with it!” Silver said, a bit of anger seeping into his voice, he worked hard on that list.

Celestia sighed. “Well for one you’ve left out at least half of the canterlot nobility.” Silver frowned.

Silver retorted quickly “The ones I all left out were lazy assholes, they don’t deserve to go.” Celestia rolled her eyes.

“Silver, the political implications of inviting only certain nobles and leaving out the rest could be disastrous, I don’t like inviting them any more then you do, but they control the wealth of equestria and I am obligated to show them the courtesy of inviting them.” Celestia grunted as she turned away and whispered to herself “like how I have to deal with you.”

Silver Haze only stared at celestia “Fine, then you make the list yourself” Celestia sighed as she put the list in the trash and sat down to write her own version of the list.

“So Silver, lets hope you did better on the food preperation” Silver only smiled, despite realizing that he HAD forgotten something. In an attempt to steer the conversation from him, silver spoke up “so… how are the reservations going”
“quite well, i already got word back saying they were ready to perform” celestia said, taking pride in doing a better job than silver. “so… what else do i have to do?” silver asked.

“as of now, just redo the list and do whatever else it was” celestia began to go back to work, and silver left.

“stupid no good princess… if i were running this place the damn thing would be done by now” silver mumbled as he went back to the study and redid the list.

a few hours later.

Silver dropped the quill and pen. he had invited all the people he demmed nessisary, and well as the ones the princess deemed. silver walked into her room and threw the list on her desk. “here, it’s all my HIGHNESS”

celestia looked over the list “very nice job silver, you managed to do someting other than fuck my student and sister.” celestia said. “so how’s the food preperations going?”she asked, glaring up at him, grinning as she knew that he hadn’t started it.

“oh what? that? pffffft, already done… i’ll just check on it to see how it’s going…”
silver bolted out of the room, and a few seconds later, celestia heard a loud crash in the hallway and silver yelling “YOU FOOL, you ruined the food, now we’ll have to redo it all over again!”
celestia groaned and face-hooved.

silver rushed to the kitchen of the castle “LISTEN UP” he stood on a counter using his loud voice so all the chefs could hear “WE NEED FOOD AND STUFF FOR THE BALL… SO DO THAT” silver shouted “we need specifics for what we need to cook” said one of the chefs “just.. uh… be creative.” the chefs looked at eachother, many smiles going around, most of them devious and michevious.
silver rushed out of the room, and stopped by celestia’s. “the chefs are remaking the food for the ball. the other stuff was destroyed somehow” silver said ina huff. “yes, i heard. now just go do someting productive” said celestia. bitterly, silver slammed the door behind him as he left “And don’t fuck anyone, either!!” he heard celestia from her room.

The night of the ball....

The grand hall was filled with all types of ponies. chanterlot ponies, royal ponies, wealthy, no so wealthy, and average scitizen, all enjoying the festivites of the season. the play had recently finished and it was time for luch to be served “well silver, i guess you didn’t do as bad as a job as i thought you would” celestia said “but we do still have the food left, so i guess i shouldn’t jump the arrow.”

“have some faith celestia, i AM an alicorn you know” said silver. celestia rolled her eyes. “if you were the a king, you’d be in the same style of thought as the guy who goes 'hold my beer ya'll'.” said celestia a mock accent of a southerner in her voice “i take offence to that” silver saqid defensivley.

“get over it, you’re an alicorn” said celestia with a grin.

here comes the food” said celestia.

the chefs began to coe out with trey and place them on the tabled. they lifted the lids to reveal all types of lazy food that looked like they were ordered by a take out resterunt.

celestia’s eye twitched “silver. where’s all the cakes, treats orderves, and REAL FOOD!”

“i’m just as suprized as you are… suprized that your chefs would betray you in such a time” silver placed a hoof on his forehead and acted like he was distraught by this. “i told them specifically what to do and they give us this! i am insulted”! silver shouted

“What exact;y did you tell them?” celestia said, trying to keep her anger down.

“get creative--” silver caught himself “i mean do what you said.. with the cakes and stuff”

in a flash, silver was no longer in the castle, or equestria from what he could tell. he was now on a single small wooden boat off some shore. “gad damn you celestia.”

after five hours of flying silver was finally able to spot canterlot, but by that time the festivites were over, and he saw twilight in the train back to ponyville, so he flew to meet her there.

when the train stopped silver was able to meet her “so how was your flight back?” twilight asked “long and fueld by anger. what did celestia tell you?” said silver “she said you failed to do your job so she teleported you away” said tweilight.

“so what did you say to her?” silver asked “i tolder her that you could have been put into danger, but she reminded me that you’re ‘silver haze prince of alicornia” she said his title in a more masculine voice “and you’ll be fine, and i realized she was right”

“what happen to the ball after i felt?” silver asked “well, she cancled the whole thing and apolgised on your behalf,a dn it was over”

silver sighed “let’s go home” i’ve had enough antler for one day.

---canterlot---

“I still can’t believe she teleported him away” shielded thought to himself. “i suppose i would have done the same thing if i were in her position.” he reasoned with himself. “ah well, now is the time… i can finally meet her once again after all these year.

Shielded stepped out from the shaddows, walking up the white alicorn who had her face buried in her hooves “i should have told him not to infear”

“Tia?”

Celestia turned to see him. it took a moment to remeber who he was, but once she saw him, he knew immediatley who it was

“s-shielded… is that you?”

Author's Note

HEY EVERYPONY! another chapter in the warmin eve special! stick around for the next one...

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 7

On the Seventh day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Seven Scars reopened

Six Silver’s Screaming!

Five Luna’s Smirking

Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

___________________________________

The two alicorns stood on opisit sides of the study, there was about ten pases between them, might as well have been ten thousand. The two alicorns had locked eyes, and neither wanted to back down, too many mistakes, too many wounds never sealed to risk losing even a simple staring contest.

Hope blinked first.

“...Sunn-...Princess Celestia...it is nice to see you again.” Hope bowed his head slightly, wincing at his slip up, he could see that from the second he messed up celestia’s surprise had turned to a cold anger.

To his surprise, instead of attacking him, celestia simply stood tall, a bit too tall though, her legs too streight and head to arched. A clasic sign of hidding ones real feeling. “...I wish I could say the same to you Warmonger Hope of Alicornia.” Hope winced once again, she didn’t even hesitate, why did he expect her to hesitate?

He stood tall, trying to keep up with Celestia’s farcade of calm. “I...would it be out of line for me to inquire how you have been? It has been more then a Millenium since I last layed my wery eyes on you?”

“Yes, yes it would be.” The responce was quck, concise.

Cold.

Hope bit his lip, he knew she woulden’t be easy to reason with, he KNEW she would react like this.

He just didn’t relize how much it would hurt.

Still though, hope kept his head up, his warmonger training kicking in, if he could surivive combat with pure darkness incarnate then he could survive this damn it.

“...ah...well then I supose I may as well get right to business.” Hope took a deep breath.

“I found it.” Celestia stopped, stopped moving, stopped glaring...stopped breathing.

“...you mean?” Celestia started, her calm cold demeanor shattered, Hope nodded quickly.

“Yes, the Cristal Soul...the talasman of hate, the artifact designed to take the raw hate out of the world and prossess it so the cristal heart may release it as love.” Hope rambled on, hoping to keep her in this moment of weakness, so that he could see HER...not the farcade she put up.

Celestia stood there, her legs shook slightly, years of hidding her emotions doing nothing to stop it, her breath grew ragged.

“Why?” Celestia spoke between gasps.

Hope looked down, not being able to meet her eyes. he continued. “I...in the easturn badlands, the changlings there have become corrupt, at first I suspected the darkness, but it appears they found the artifact and corrupted it on their own...I...I felt it only right to inform you of it.”

“You know that isn’t what I meant” Hope shook his head at Celestia, a silent plee for her to speak no more.

“I...Celestia, I...I need to...damn it...the artifact...it is our responcibility...our DUTY to deal with it.” Hope relized his poor choice of words a second too late “...I-I-I mea-” He drew back as celestia’s weakness turned to an angered rage.

“IT IS ALWAYS ABOUT DUTY WITH YOU IS IT NOT?” Celestia got right in front of Hope, practically breathing right into his face, they stood at eye level, with hope being ever so slightly taller.

“...you...you KNOW Celestia that that is not what I meant.” She scoffed at him turning and storming across the room.

“Yes, OH yes, I know exactly what you mean Hope, you are just the perfect little warmonger arn’t you? Wind you up and march you straight to battle! Doing your job without question! WHO NEEDS EMOTIONS WHEN EVERYTHING YOU DO BENEFITS THE GLORIOUS ALICORNS OF ALICORNIA!” Celestia practly spat out the name of his former home. Hope had had enough, his voice shook as he rased his own voice. She would not insult his home, his BROTHERS.

“YES, Because you TOTTALY never benefited from us Warmongers doing our duty, its not like you lived in the lap of luxry with the damned BENIFIT of being able to question us!” Hope spoke his hidden anger bubbling to the surface.

“HAH! Yes because its not like us flying around, taking whatever we needed from the mortals ever made THEIR lives worse and if it did, WHY WOULD WE CARE! They are just lesser beings, anti-alicorns i think i heard silver call them, who exist to server our every need!” Celestia snaped back, hope shook his head.

“What is it with you and these mortals Celestia?!? You are a GOD to them! You rase the SUN, you could dominate EVERY RACE if you wanted to! Yet you let them tie your hooves, you let them put in laws limiting your influence and power! DO YOU NOT SEE? They only take advantage of what you can give them!” Hope saw something snap in celestia’s eyes.

“WELL IT IS BETTER THEN WHAT WE DID TO THEM! WHAT YOU DID TO THEM! WHAT...what I did to them…” Celestia stopped yelling, and suddenly coulden’t meet his eye.

“You...when we found the cristal heart all those years ago...they were a happy bunch, sure, they were primitive...but they were so open and trusting, they knew of the horrible attrociteces our race inflicted on them...back before Alicornia was created...but they didn’t care. We were guests in their kingdom.” Celestia let a small smile touch her face.

“Their Cristal princess, such a kindly mare, wanting to use the heart to make life better for every mare, stallion...colt...filly...even us alicorns...she was afraid of attracting the darkness though, so I offered her our protection, that the Alicorns of alicornia would pledge to keep the heart safe so that its power may be used for good.” The smile on Celestia’s face died.

“But you...you coulden’t stand to go home to Alicornia with the job only half done...what would you say? The star Warmonger unable to finish a simple mission? In fact, my act of compation only made the sitiuation worse, isn’t that what you said in the report?” Hope’s face contorted, as if he was in phyiscal pain.

“we both know it was more complicated then that…” Celestia ignored him

“So you came up with the most BRILIANT of plans, didn’t you? The darkness was coming, you needed to keep the artifact safe, and you coulden’t move it or they would follow us home…” Celestia’s voice grew darker with each word, Hope stood strong, he woulden’t give her any more pleasure of seeing him suffer.

“...that briliant mage, oh so well timed in his aperence, he was far older then you and me, he had lived among mortals for so long, he had even learned something imposible, how to hide himself from the darkness, so that it would not be able to find him...very useful for an disgrased Alicorn who had his wings hacked off and was thrown from the side of Alicornia.” Celestia felt herself grown sick as she continued, but she could see that it was disterbing Hope just as much so she pushed on.

“It was a realy simple deal, he’d hide the heart from the darkness, keep it safe and sound...and in extange...all you had to do was kill one single mortal princess. That was all, then...he’d take the throne, and you could go home a hero.” Celestia looked at the Alicorn, her eyes burning with hate.

Hope looked up his eyes cold “I did what I had to do. And I would do it again if it happened.” Celestia shook her head.

“You...you just don’t understand do you? You are just like them all, it was Alicorns like YOU which caused the mortals to be fed up with us and TURN ON US.” Hope stood up, he would not be insulted like this.

“It was NOT the pathetic mortals who defeated us, it was our fallen brothers.” Celestia laughed in spite of the situation.

“No, thats what the school systems tell you, you know what the mortal archives tell me? The ones NOT filled with propaganda like ours? Our FALLEN BROTHERS, only managed to kill about a thousand alicorns. Not the four thousand that we claimed they did, what our fallen brothers DID do was show the mortals, that we are not above them, they may see us as gods, but WE ARE NOT.” Celestia shook her head, the same smile touching her face.

“Three thousand alicorns died to mortal blows, because they didn’t relize that the mort-...that MY little ponies are far stronger then you give them credit for.” Hope sighed, running a hoof through his mane, she was talking madness, she had spent far too much time with these mortals, he prayed to the soul of his fallen king that the same herstacy never touched his thoughts.

“Celestia...I know, I understand, that you feel guilty, you have every right to, I never said that the loss of life was something I enjoyed experiencing.” Celestia looked up at him, surpirse crossing her face, Hope relised he was getting through to her, he just had to keep pushing.

“Celestia, growing up, I had a dog, I loved that dog with all my might, it was a loyal dog, and it did everything to protect me, I played with it, I trained it, I learned things from that dog and it learned things from me…” He saw Celestia’s face change slightly, the slightest hint of sympathy...he had finaly found the right words, he could finaly make her see.

“One day...I was off on a mission to find a relic guarded by golems from the old days, my dog sniffed it out, but I got cocky and walked right into an ambush.” Hope looked into celestia eyes, he could see her nodding, a frown touched her face.

“...the golem came right at me, its blade held high to slice me in half...I had no time to react…Then my dog...my fatful dog, pushed me out of the way, and took the blow for himself.”
Hope saw tears in celestia’s eyes, and he relized he was crying as well. He had finally found the story that clicked, that they both had felt and knew.

The loss of a loved one.

“I was so...angry, I destoyed every golem, I let none even have a pepble to reform into...and I ran to my dog, I wanted to be there when he left this world, it only felt right…” Hope looked down and shook his head.

“I held my dog in my magic as the poisoned blade took its effect, I looked into its eyes and...and I realized something...that there was no spark...there was no moment where the light drained out of its eyes, I loved that dog and it loved me, but we were not the same thing. There was a hundred dog, and they could all love me, and I could train them all to be exactly like the one I lost. But I, I was different, I would never love a dog like the one I first lost, I could remember that pain, and I could let it go and move on. Celestia, these mortals...they are not like you and I, they cannot move mountans and shape history, they cannot change destiny! They are simple creatures Celestia, and though I understand why you fell in love with them...they will never have the capasity to be the same and the love you feel for them.” Hope finished, a smile on his face as he looked up to see the mare he knew from so long ago, the one who he could hug and laugh with and

“get out.”

Hope froze, he saw celestia’s eyes, her tears long since evaporated by the fire that now burned in her eyes, her teeth forced together, and her horn charged with magic.
“Sunny? wha-what did I say” Hope took a step back and gulped, he had messed up again, but he could fix this, he just needed to find the mistake and fix it, he could still do it.

“Get out of my castle, get out of my kingdom, and if you ever call me Sunny again I will show you what a sunny day looks like on the surface of the sun.” Hope winced, he didn’t undesrstand it, she and him conected again he felt it, he saw it!

“Why! I’m right and you know it!” Hope tried to take control of the situation, but failed when he quivered when the color of celestia’s mane begain to be replaced with what looked like flowing magma.

“I have but one thing to say to you, Shielded Hope...you may say that your dog was LESS then you, that he coulden’t feel the same thing you did, but the dog knew that when he threw himself in front of that blade that he would die. You say that you loved that dog as much as it loved you. But if it was your dog about to be killed, would you have jumped in front of that blade?

“..” Hope could only stare at Celestia, a hundred words trying to get out, but none of them worthy of the burning eyes that staired into his soul. Hope looked down.

“Think about that. My little ponies are hardy, independent and strong, and in a world that was build to destory US, they prospered. Yet, they cannot survive forever, because of what WE did, what WE set in motion, they have to suffer for our crimes, I dont care if I die defending a thousand ponies from a threat we created or just one, you may see it that because we came first WE are the superior ones...but we were destoryed by our own pride, and yet they were not. THEY survive in a world we fled because it was too dangerous.” Celestia took a deep breath as she returned to normal.

“We are the ones who are undeserving.” Hope looked at Celestia a conflict of confusion and sorrow.

“...is there any words I can say to change your mind” Hope spoke, pleading for a task, something, ANYTHING he could do to bring the mare he loved back.

“No” and with that, Celestia’s farcde returned, just as cold as when he first entered the room.

Hope stood back up, he didn’t even remember when during his pleading he had gotten down. “...Well then, I do not think that there is any more reason for me to be here, is there?” Hope said, his voice as cool as Celestia’s, he had spoken his peace.

“You can leave the files on the cristal soul on your way out.” Celestia turned around and walked back towards her desk. Hope sighed as he turned to walk towards the window to leave again.

He turned around one more time “...Celestia?”
Celestia didn’t even look up “Yes Hope?”

Hope bit his lip “Merry Hearths Warming...I think that is the one that is coming up, yes?”

Celestia’s gaze softened ever so slightly “Yes...that is the one, Merry Heath’s Warming Hope.”

Hope smiled ever so slightly, with a nod of his head, he sliped out the window. Leaving a file full of maps on the table by the window.

Celestia, walked behind the desk and sat down, going back to writing apologies to the different Nobles who attended the ball, she’d have to re-do this one to Fancy Pants though.

Somehow, it must have gotten snow on it and now it was all wet.

Author's Note

HEY everypony /)

i finally took your suggestions and got some more help with the fic. i tried to focus less on silver haze and more on celestia and hope + world building for this chapter to set up for the future where we return to silver and his adventures after the 12 days are done. i read some online tutorials for writing and now i’m back and ready to write better!!!!! Both Hope and Celestia are major antagonist for silver, so I decided to give them a bit more background to go on, just to make silver’s enimies a bit more sympathetic!!!!!

BYE EVERYPONY!

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 8 & 9

On the Eighth & Nineth day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Nine Windago’s Corrupted

Eight Presents bought

Seven Scars reopened

Six Silver’s Screaming!

Five Luna’s Smirking

Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

___________________________________

“HoHoHo, Merry hearth warming! HoHoHo!” the red suited pony exclamed as he walked out of the mall ringing a belll. the company of compainions walked forwards with purpose ready to get on with teh days acativity.

“Hoo boy, ah don’t know the last tyme we weent someweer together weethout some maght creature com’n to attack us” Applejack exclamed as she moved foward with purpos into the store.

“Haze DARLING! I can’t beleave you managed to arange this last minuet shoping trip on such short notice, this mall is the most famious in all of canderlot!” Rarity exclamed pinkie pie jumped on her head then leaped over silver haze who was walking beside her.

“THIS PLACE IS AWSOME!” She exclamed as she landed on twilight who was walking on the other side of silver, giggling madly

“This place is 20% Cooler then any other mall!” Rainbow Dash said, causing everyone to groan. Rainbow dash chuckled

“When will you stop using that corny line?” Twilight asked, Rainbow Dash just looked smug.

“When you stop giving such a funny reaction to it.” Everypony (and drake) rolled her eyes.

Spike smiled “So what are you all going to buy!” Everyone looked hummed.

“Well darling, i need some new dress making supplies” said rarity. “and i heard about a book i was interested in was on sale here” said twilight.

rainbow dash flew down “there’s a cool wonderbolts hoodie i saw tha i wanted.” said rainbow
“that sounds COol, mayble i sould get one, *gasps* or maybe an upgrade for my party cannon!” pinkie said in exitment.

“ah recon i’ll get me one of them fancy new water’n thangs” said applejack. everyone turned to fluttershy. “oh.. uh, i was looking for some rare pet food. it’s for an exotic bird” said fluttershy.

everyone turned to silver haze, “so what are you going to get?” they asked. “it’s a secret” said silver. “come on, just tell us” said pinkie. “Sorry, but i’m not telling, it would ruin the suprize” he said, with a smirk.” The ponies all went off into their respective isles and began to search for their gifs to themselves.
Silver went over to the jewlery section without the others seeing him. “i’m looking for rare gems to give to my loved one” said silver “money is not an issue, so show me your rarest jewels”
“come now” said the mare behind the counter, as she guided him to the ohter side of the counter, where jewels that were cut and placed into ring, neclaces and other accesories.
THere she showed him a neclase with the most amazing jem he had ever seen, simmilar to that of the one of alicornia cores. He got a neclase that was simmilar to the island luna was from, and another one from the island of magic/knowlegde for twilight

Thank you. said silver and he placed two bags full of bits on the table i ebelieve that should cover it” he said, and he walked off.

Everypony meet up later to talk about what they bought (except for silver who was really quit) everyone got what they wanted and then they all decided to go to canterlot castle and see what what going on it was raining and snowing and it was like sub zero tempature. Silver was riding on Twilights back to protect his sentistive hooves from the cold ground.

In no time at all they got to canterlot castle

as soon as they got there they walked inside into the throne room where celestia and luna were sitting on their throne however everypone noticed how weirdly bad the storm was getting outside

“what is up with this storm” Silver Haze

Celestia looked outside worriedly “My little ponies, I have something I must tel-” SUDDENLY there was an ear breaking howl outside, and everyponies eyes widdened as the windows cracked and shattered.

“OH NO! ITS THE WINDAGOS!” A guard cried from somewhere behind silver haze.

Silver’s eyes squinted closed “Snow deamons, why does it have to be snow deamons?”

Silver drew his blades, and ran towards the window, however, it exploaded as something large and black flew through the window, as it landed and tuned around everypony gasped, the large pony-like creature stood before them, it towered over celestia by about two feet. It’s limbs were like spider legs, rasing above the body, then coming down to the floor, all of its normaly hooved legs ended in raser sharp points where a black poison dribbiled off, the eyes, normaly a pure white were instead a pure black, and a misty fog surounded the creature.

Celestia and luna gasped as they steped backwards, Celestia spoke quietly “No...I knew the darkness was coming...but so quickly?”

Silver Haze did not hesitate as he rased his hoof, pulling it down infront of his face, as the ground of the throne room cracked open, and his blood sword flew out of the portal it created. Silver grabed it in his magic grasped, then he brought it forward, a magical red engery created from his own lifeforce swirling around him as he slashed the blade forwas, as his blade met the creature, his blade made a long gash, but he was surprised when it just healed itself instantly.

Celestia and Luna relized what was happing then turned to stop him “NO SILVER STOP” They called as one but silver was so consumed by his anger and hatred that he coulden’t stop till the windago’s are dead.

They tumbled outside as silver endlassly slaped at the windago with his blade, but all of his blows seemed to be ineffective, the other windagos circled around him as he used all of his blood power to try and damage them, however, he soon felt luna swoop down and grab him and pull him inside.

“Luna what are you doing!” Silver said, he was really angery because these creatures were making it colder in canterlot and the cold made him angery.

“SILVER” Celestia said with a sigh, “the windago’s feed off of our hatred, and you are giving them a feast by feeding them with your blood magic!”

“Oh” silver said with a chuckle feeling kinda stupid.

“AH recon we shewd chase ‘em out of here with rotten ahples and maybe a veesit from the wonderbwlts!!” Applejack said, twitching, not sure if it was from the sudden cold or the fear of the Fog corrupted creatures.

Celestia stood up “Well, my little ponies, the Fog has corrupted the windagos, the only hope to destory them is to find the Alpha Windago and destory him, once he is destroyed, much like when silver defeated fluttershy and sombra, the influnce they held over the fog should be dispelled, and everypone should go back to normal” Everyone nodded in agreement

“But Princess Celestia! How shall we defeat the biggest baddest windago if we cant even defeat one of its minnion!” Rainbow dash said, her wings pressed close against her body for warmth.

Silver looked up with surpise “WAIT if their weakness is love I know where we can go! To the cristal empire and get the heart! We can use it to overload the darkness with love!” Everyone nodded. Silver smiled

“TO THE AIRSHIP!” And with that they all charged off down the hall, leaving celestia and luna in the throne room.

“WE SHALL STAYITH HERE AND GUARD THE CASTLE!” Luna called out after Silver.

“This is Prince Haze from the command center to all sections, report in.”

“Applejack here, ah hear yew loud and clear YEE HAW!” Applejack spoke through the magical comunication crystal that linked the ship together, the Communication Operation Magic Messenger (the COMM)

“Yeah! Twilight and Pinkie pie are in the Weapons Bay and- hey pinkie WAIT DON’T TOUCH THAT!” Twilight exclaimed

“The hanger area is safe and ready for liftoff darling” Rarity reported diligantly

“umm...the medical bay is all stocked and ready...th-that is if you are!” Fluttershy said with an Epp as she cut the communication off quickly.

“WHOOH!..THIS...IS...AWSOME!” Silver haze waited for more from rainbow dash, but the comm was compleatly silent.

“Uhh, rainbow dash, could you give me a report…” Silver said, when nopony answered silver sighed.

“RAINBOW DANGER DASH YOU BETER GET YOUR SORRY BUTT ON THE COMM AND GIVE SILVER A REPORT NOW!” A loud voice rang out from the ship.

“Thank you twilight” Silver said.

“Uh...right, Rainbow Dash, manning the Topside weapons and Crows nest SIR!” Rainbow said quickly.

Silver smiled, this ship wasn’t fully manned, not by far, but he had faith in the elements to work it out, he turned on the comm once more cracking his neck as he sat in the back of the ship on a chair that would alow him to control the ship, in front of him were several magical screans, the biggest one showing him a view of the ship, it was designed so as the chair turned, the view turned as well.

On the smaller screans, as they flicked on one by one, he could see all the vital parts of the ship, where the elements were hard at work.

“Alright ladies, this is it, the past few times we’ve flown this thing, we’ve done so without any hassel, but this time DO expect us to ingage in ship to beat combat. Pinkie Pie, Twilight, Rainbow dash, keep on your hooves, make every shot count.” Silver comanded with athority.

“YES SIR!” The responce was quick from Rainbow and Twilight, but soon after he heard pinkie pie say “Okie Doke Loki!” Which was as good as he expected to get out of her.

“Alright, and Applejack, keep me informed on those engines” He saw applejack give a nod to the Cryistal ball that was showing him what was hapinging in each room.

Silver haze rolled his neck to work out any kinks, then with a smirk on his face gingerly placed his hoof on the launch lever.

“Alright everypony, LETS DO THIS” And with that Silver gave the engins everything they had, and with a huge burst of energy, the ship sailed out of canterlot mountain.

Before plummeting off the cliff.

Silver screamed into the comm “WHY DON’T WE HAVE LIFT, APPLEJACK?”

Applejack looking just as paniced yelled right back into the comm “Ah aint got no clue seelvies! I’va nevah seen anythang like this stuff befhore!” in a despreat attepted to stop the fall, applejack reared back and kicked the engin with all her might, suddenly, the ice traped in the engin shattered as raw energy poured in and the ship suddenly turned out of its nose dive and sailed upwards towards the sky.

“YEAHHHAAAWWWW” Applejack called out.

Everypony cheered applejacks heroic action, Silver haze was going to say that it was her fault for not checking the central mana chamber for ice before aproving takeoff, but decided to let her have her moment of happyness.

And with that the ship saild northwards, ready to confront any danger that stood in their path as they saild towards the cryistal empire!

After congratulations, a thought came across applejack’s mind “wait, wouldn’t it have been eaier if Twahlahght were in the engine insteed of mee?” said applejack into the coms “i guess you’re right, i have read a few mechanic books in my time, but i wouldn’t have been able to fix the ship as easily as you, so you deserve to be the one in the engine” said twilight. “aw shucks twah” said applejack.

Silver nodded along, not wanting to say how he relized how dangerous it was in the engin room and didn’t want to put Twilight in danger, besides, most of this stuff was fairly easy to undesrtand, and most of the time it was just manual labor! Perfect for Applejack's Anti-Al-...Earth pony strength...beside, she'd learn everything on the job.

Author's Note

With the year winding down, the twelve days of silver haze are winding UP! Finaly, the Peacemaker gets to show its stuff in the sky, and silver haze is back in his element as a ship commander. Tune in tomorrow to see the Climax of the Tweleve days of silver haze, then celebrate the new year with the excitement of seeing silver again guiding you forwards!

SEE YOU ALL TOMMOROW
(after 12 days winds up, we are going back to a regular release scedual, one chapter a week)

BYE EVERYPONY & BRONY!
~Silver Haze

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 10 (SPECAL)

On the Tenth day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Ten Portside Cannons

Nine Windago’s Corrupted

Eight Presents bought

Seven Scars reopened

Six Silver’s Screaming!

Five Luna’s Smirks

Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

___________________________________

“This is Silver Haze your capt’ speaking, we are about one hour out from the border to the Empire all crewmembers we are swiching to autopilot and you are free to leave your stations.” Silver Haze said into the COMM.

Silver haze was glad that they made it out of equestria without much trouble, the storms were horrific but the ship had weathered worse, surpisinly, applejack had quickly taken to her roll, learning the in’s and out’s of how to work the airships engin. Really, everyone was doing a good job, better then he expected.

Silver Haze unstraped himself from his Comand Throne and decided to head around to see how everypony was doing.

Walking out of the room and heading up a small set of stairs, he pushed open the door and brased himself against the cold whiping air and snow on the deck, he quickly cast a spell to keep the sound from causing him to lose his hearing, but he still marched on, the cold was chilling, but the task ahead kept his mind ready and alert against all threats that would cau-

“SILVER!” A voice shouted behind him, causing silver to jump and slip on the icy deck, he quickly picked himself up and turned to face the voice, surpised at what he saw.

“Rainbow Dash? What in the name of the King are you wearing?!?” Silver looked over his fellow crewmember, his eyes wide with surprise.

“Oh, yeah you like it? Pinkie aparently found some spare stuff down in the storage, Rarity had nothing better to do so she decided to make me some, as she put it, Proper attire so I didn’t freeze to death up here.” Rainbow snorted as she waved the metal covered hoof in the air. Silver quickly did a once over.

Silver quickly noticed some of the flaws in the outfit, but he had to admit, Rarity had done a good job adapting the Alicornian armor.

Rainbow Dash’s head was covered by a metal helmet, it apeared to be cerimonial at first glance, looking like it left the face compleatly exposed, but when battle started, a solid metal plate would drop down over the face, and the armor would give the wearer a projected image of what was going on outside the hemet. The breastplate was made with what looked like Bloodstopper Metal, a Warmonger favorit that condected magic very poorly, alowing the user to become semi-impervious to magic, over the breastplate was what looked like a rainbow coak, seemingly used to cover the wings to keep them warm, over her front hooves, he noticed that it apeared to use overlaping metal plates with a bent center outwards to beter fit around the circular limb, he could tell that in hoof-to-hoof combat, a strike from those plates would leave a foe relling, that guarded the front hooves from harm, and the back hooves seemed to simply have a thick cloth rap around them to keep them warm.

All in all, not a bad fit. He’d seen beter, but for a novice armor smith with little to work with, he could see how she made it fit together.

“Hmm, acceptible Rainbow Dash, good work out there, go spend some time inside, warm up, stay hydrated, keep your guard up! Dismissed!” Silver Haze said, Rainbow Dash gave a little salute (he wasn’t sure if she was mocking him or not) before speeding off inside.

Silver haze followed closely, the deck was fairly large so it took him about thirty seconds of quick walking to get to the door leading down to the front of the ship, inside he took the first door infront of him, shuting it to lock out the cold air behind him, shivering slightly, he walked forwads, this level of the ship had the medical bay on it, as well as the weapons bay, he decided to take the first door on the left into the medical bay to say hello to fluttershy in the medical bay, she was a vetrinarinan, so he figgered she would be best suted in the medical bay, hopefully some of her skills were transferable.

“greetings fluttershy, have you gotten acostom to the medical area?” said silver.

“oh! um, yes i have. I’ve managed to find all the things on the inventory list” said fluttershy, pointing at a list of all the suplies in the area that was posted on a pillar

“well, lmost everything, but they shouldn’t be very impotant anyways” she added.

“very good, continue duty” said silvwer and flutters saluted him.

Silver walked out of the medical bay and took another flight of stairs down to the lowest level, where engineering and the cargo bay were, deciding to check out- uh, on rairity.

“Greating Rarity, How are things down here in the Cargo bay” Silver was surpised when rarity turned around, a small pair of red specticals on her muzzle as she was looking over what looked like weapon scematics and armor sets. The King use to keep all the really wacky prototypes hidden in a box down here, it seemed Rarity had found them.

“Ah, Silver darling, excuse me, I was just looking over some of these magnificent ideas...such creativity, such SKILL oh how I wish I could meet those who came up with these...of course, they are not perfect, but with a little tweaking I could make these FABULOUS!” Rarity seemed to relize that she had began talking to herself more then Silver and quickly blushed, chucked and cleared her throat.

“My apologies, what did you need Silver?” Rarity asked, her business side coming out. Silver smiled.

“No need to be formal, I see you have become interested in these designs yes? I didn’t take you to be the type interested in...well, armor and weapons.” Silver was surpised when rarity scoffed at him.

“Darling I am a patron of the arts, my heart have always been set on designing fashion, but that does not mean my skills are not transferable! These designs are not so different from the ones I create in my flashes of inspiration, the words in them may be different and more complex, and the goal may be more...barbaric then my normal art, but the PASSION to create something new and daring...that is something I can read, respect and WORK with.” Rarity said, flaring her hooves up dramatically as she finished speaking. She then turned to Silver.

“You have seen my work with Rainbow Dash, yes? What do you think?” I smiled.

“the craftmanship is good despite what you had to work with, I have never seen such brilance out of such little resorces! Truely you are a genius of your craft.” Silver knew he was laying it on thick, the the adorable blush and giggle he got out of Rarity was well worth the lie.

“Why thank you Silver, I am happy to know my skills are of help, though I cannot take all the credit, Pinkie Pie was invaluable in decifering some of the meanings of the blueprints...how she did some of it I do not know. Anywho, if you ever need something created, feel free to come to me Silver, my hangar is always open as it were.” Rarity said closing her eyes, tilting her head and smiling at me. I put one a smug grin.

“Be careful rarity, or I might just take you up on that offer...Anyway, I’m going to go chat with the rest of the crew, See you Rarity.” I said as I waved goodbye, steping out of the hanger, suddenly, there was a loud bang and some very country style yelling from down the hall in the Engin compartment, I decided to see how Applejack was faring.

“You DARN THANG” Yelled applejack, as she buked a gear back into it’s axis.

applejack mummbled as she went on fixing the engine room up. “oh hey there seelver” said applejack in suprize as she turned to find silver

“everything all right down here” silver asked

“yeah, just fixing the room up a beet.” said applejack “the eengeen work fayne untill somethi’n breaks, but it’s easy catch’n up with et.” said applejack.

silver looked around, inspecting AJ’s rough but effecnet handiwork

“the engine seems a bit old and weather than i remeber, but you seem to be doing fine despite that. good work applejack” said silver.

“aww shucks, seelver” applejack saluted him, and he carried on…

steping back outside the room, he heard something else snap in the room, causing applejack to shout a bit more before there was a thump and everything seemed to go back to normal. Deciding to walk back upstairs, he finally decided to inspect the weapons bay, last he checked, Twilight was in the East Weapons bay, and Pinkie Pie was in the West Weapons bay. He decided to check on Twilight first.

Steping into the room, he was surpisded how neat and orderly it was, everything was polished and cleaned, there were eight weapons lined up ready to fire when combat started, there were four stadart issue Mana Cannons, they were simple weapons, crystals that when activated, sent out a solid beam of energy, after it locked on, it started sending pulses of energy that ripped apart the hulls of other ships...or beast big enough to threaten the ship.

As well as that, there was three Lance Cannons, they shot powerfull Harpoons that locked on to enmy ships to prepare for bording, though due to the lack of a bording crew, the harpoons were replaced with Exposive Harpoons Enchanted to expode when they made contact. The last one was a weapon Twilight built herself It seemed to be a Modified Mana Cannon enchanted with Primal Magic to essentualy become a giant Flame Thrower, the beam could light fire to the hull, and the pulses were turned to fireball. Silver noticed she had set some blueprints asside, he frowned as she seemed to have called it the Solar Sun, he didn’t need any reminders of Celestia on his ship. Still the weapon was powerfull enough to let it slide.

“Silver!” Silver turned hearing twilights voice, he suddenly widened his eyes as he noticed how messed up her mane was and the paniced look in her eyes.

“I-I’m sorry that the bay isn’t up to offical Alicornian Millitary standarts! I tried to help Pinkie keep her side in order BY SWEET CELESTIA that mare has no respect for the code! She left explosive powerder all over the Bay, she was baking a cake on the Mana Cannon, she broke into the illegal weapons storage that the ship had plundered over the years and put those modifacations on all the weapons!” Twilight was growing more paniced...this wasn’t good.

“I thought I had more time to clean up and get everything up to stadarts...I-I…” Twilight began to hypervetilate….parhaps the weapons bay WASN’T the best choice for her.

“It’s ok twilight, you dont have to panic. Its fine, we are NOT an Alicornian Military ship force, everything dosn’t have to be up to every standarts” Silver said with a smile calming her down, he didn’t feel like telling her that have the rules were never followed by the crew of any Millitary Ship anyway....she’d find it out on her own hopefully.

“So Twilight, how are things in the weapons bay...beside everything not being up to code” Twilight turned to me and sighed.

“Its...fine. The weapons are all up and functional, we’re low on munisions, and I fear if the engins can still work if we start firing the mana cannons, and Pinkie Pie is changing every single weapon on her side, I swear not a single one of those are standart issue...I think we could handle small scale combat, but I fear our safty if we get into the real kind of combat that this ship was designed for.” Silver nodded, taking in twilights opinion.

“Don’t worry Twilight, we don’t plan on fighting any Warships today.” Twilight smiled.

“Well then we should be fine, I’ve been studing up on Alicornian Fighting Technics, if you need any stratagy help, I should be able to give you some advice.” Silver decided to keep this in mind.

“Thanks Twilight, don’t work too much!” I said as I waved to Twilight who went right back to running around checking everything.

Crossing a rickity metal bridge over the central Engines, I made it to the West Weapons Bay.

I open the hatch doOor To see all hell broke loose. The room was nothing like i last saw it. there were safty hazards everywhere, Cake with lit candles laying dangerously close to hevy duty explosives, paint and chemicals with brushes dipped in both of them, OH SWEET KING was that a Napalm crystal with donuts cooking on them?!? Twilight wa irhgt about everything she said. “uhh pinkie” i said to get her attention as she stood on a particularly large weapon.

“oh haia” said pinkie “like what i’ve done with the place?” said pinkie with a big smile.

“it’s very… pinkie-ish” i said, walking around, avoid ammunition that laid about the floor.

inspecting the wepons, i could hardly identifify the original design. there were addons everywhere, perhaps for the better, but deffentaly for the weirder, they were effective but with the sacrifice of making the wepon far more unstable.

“you like this one?” pinkie said, diverting my attention to her. “it shoot FIREWORKS!” pinkie saiod with glee, as she lit the fuse and a blast of rainbow lights came through the windows.

“that’s fine pinkie, but could you--” i was cut off by her “And THIS one is my new and improved party cannon… but i won’t show it off untill later” said pinkie with a devious smile.

i eventually gave up trying to stop her, heck, she’s pinkie, even if she don’t know what’s doing, it will rpobably work out for her anyways.”looks like everything is… order here, so i’ll be off then.”

silver saluted her and she saluted back.”Now where did I put those High powered exposive charges...boy I hope I remembered to disarm them!”

Yeah it was time to get as far away from this part of the ship as I possibly could.

As I walked back to the stairs I swung around them and entered the last room of note, where spike was, it was the most IMPORTANT room in the ship, where wars were won and fates were decided, where the most importat decitions were made and the fate of kingdoms could be traced back to.

The kitchen, of course.

“Hey Spike buddy, how are things!” I said as I entered the kitchen as I heard spike run around to the front to greet me.

“Hey Silver!” Spike said smiling as he walked towards me, an adorible pink apron on him as he seemed to have been cooking dinner for all of us.

“Hows the kitchen treating you?” I asked, hoping everything was in order. Spike smiled at me even wider.

“Great! I have everything I need, way better then the kitchen Twilight has, though the ingreadiants are are bit limited, I know I can make something good with it.” My heart melted a bit at his sensarity.

“Thats great little buddy, if you need anything you can come to me or Twilight, alright?” I said, he nodded and waved as he ran back into the room to go to work.

I left the kitchen and walked back up towards the deck, suddenly, before I could open the door, the hallway was bathed in a red light.

“ALL HOOVES ON DECK! WE HAVE WINDAGO INB- OH CELESTIA!” Rainbow Dash’s voice called through the COMM as the entire ship shook suddenly, my eyes, widdend, we were under attack.

As I burst throgh to door to the deck, for a second I feared that the Fog had caught up to them, but looking up I saw these were just normal windago’s, still a threat, but not unkillable.

Sprinting across the deck, I saw Rainbow Dash man the Deck-side weapon, a giant Cannon that shot good old fation explosive spikes. No enchanted spells, no over-the-top crazyness, just a simple, effective, weapon. The seat beside it was used to move, aim, and fire the weapon.

“EAT THIS WINDAGO’S” Dash yelled as the cannon whent off, blasting the Spike upwards…

...and compleatly missing the target…

and knocking Dash off the weapon.

“Ohf! What the!?!? How are you supose to fire this thing if you can’t even stay in the seat!” Rainbow Dash yelled as she tried to climb back on the weapon.

Dashing down the other set of stairs, I jumped into the Comand Throne and fipped a switch, activating combat mode.

“THIS IS NOT A DRILL, ALL HOOVES TO YOUR STATIONS!” I yelled into the COMM as I saw everypony rush around, suddenly, Silver heared Applejacks voice on the COMM.

“Uhh Seelver?” Applejacks voice called out, Silver looked on the screen as he eye widdend.

“TWILIGHT, THE WINDAGOS ARE FREEZING OVER THE ENGINES, WHAT CAN WE DO?!”

Silver gulped, the entire left half of th engine room was frozen over, the engine was still fine for now, but at the rate the ice was spreading…

Rarity spoke up “Twilight taught me the heat spell that should melt ice! I will head down to the engine bay and try to keep it under control!” I nodded and sent the confromation order.

I turned the ship suddenly and brought the ship to bear. I gave the order to twilight.

“FIRE ALL WEAPONS TWILIGHT...NOW!” I yelled as I heard the sattifying sound of energy being charged up and released, the mana cannons and Solar cannon went off, Charing and burning several of the windago’s, the rest of them quickly flew off.

“Awww! I didn’t even get to fire my side!” Pinkie pie said dejectedly. Everypony laughed. Suddenly the COMM came to life “Ah...Silver? We apear to have run across a little...issue.” Rarity voice sounded worried.

“What is it Rarity?” I said, worry in my voice.

“Well silver, the Engine is fine...but…” Rarity hesitated.

“But?..” I said

“We appear to be...out of power.” At which point, the magical screans crackled and turned black one by one as the lights above my head flickered.

“Ah.” I said quietly, knowing that the COMMs had probibly alread died.

This was an issue.

I decided to take control of the situation. I pulled up on the controls trying to keep the ship from trying to go into nosedive, if I could keep the ship level, the landing might not kill them all instantly.

Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door as Rainbow Dash burst in.

“Silver! I can see the empire! We’re almost there!”

I narroed my eyes as my instincts guided me down to a landing. Years of training as I felt the magic bubble cloak over my ship.

“Carfull...carfull…” I said aloud, I figgered I could put it down right in front of the crystal palace…

Shining armor and Cadence sat on their throne, suddenly, Shinning Armor’s ears perked up, hearing the screaching airship flying towards the castle.

“CADENCE LOOK OUT!” Shinning yelled as he grabed his wife and threw her out of the way, placing himself between his wife and the wall the ship was rappidly aproching towards them.

Shining armor closed his eyes, winced, and prepared for the wall to explode.

…

…

Shinning armor opened his eyes to see that the Airship had landed perfectly in front of the castle, turned on it’s side so that it was paralleled parked. he let out a sigh he didn’t relise he was holding as he wife started laughing at him for his paranoia.

...and then one of the delayed mana cannons whent off and took out half of the crystal pallace wall.

Shining armor sighed, his face charred black as he turned to face his wife pointing towards the ash pile that was once her throne.

“Sorry, what were you saying about paranoia?”

I got out of the ship in a hurry. “princess cadence, and shining, we need to borrow the crystal heart to fend off the windegos.” i said
the prince and prince and princess looked at eachother “how long will you need it”

“it will only be for a little while, untill we can fuight off the windegos and save canterlot.” i said.]

after a while of thinking and talking, the two decided to give it to them “youy better bring it back safley, and in one peice, or you’ll wish you’d never left your floating island” said shining.

whilst they were getting the heart, the rest f them were refilling the engine and repairing any damage that might hav occured in the ship during the attack. finally they were able to get back “thank you, we will be back soon” said silver as they began to aucent. “twilight, put this in a safe place untill we reach canterlot, don;t take it out untillwe reach there, we can find them off with our wepons.

the trip back to canterlot felt longer than th way to the empire. they were attacked a fesw times by the windegos but managed to scare them off with eaase. Finally they reached the grand castle, and above it was a storm of blackness. silver, the crew and the ship would have to fly directly into the storm…

They aproached the wall of swirling blackness, and without heistation went in. the wind picked up heavily from the sworling mass and it far colder. bits of snow and ice were pelting the ship from one side, and afvter a heard bettleagainst the wind, they were able to reach the eye of the story. they saw that the winigos were flying among he storm in a clock-wise formation as to not bump into eachother. silver tightend his grip around the steering wheel. it wAS TIME FOR BATTLE

“RAINBOW DASH, WHAT DO YOU SEE?” I yelled into the COMM. She replied quickly

“Alpha Windago is a no-show, but two smaller ones on the East side! Twilight get ready!” She called out.

“Twilight, Two burst mana Cannon! Keep energy consuption down!” As soon as he called it out, he heard two fireing pulses. As Rainbow Dash Cheered.

“YEAH TWILIGHT TWO BADDIES ARE DOWN!” She called out. Before she gasped as screamed.

“INCOMING ALPHA! BRACE YOURSELF!” She called as something large smashed into the side of the ship, rocking the entire thing and suddenly rarity screamed so loudly they heard her without the COMM.

“SILVER! THERE IS A GIANT HOLE IN THE SIDE THE THE CARGO BAY!” Silver frowned this was it.

Silver swong the ship around, and order a round of fire. Twilights weapons fire outwards hitting the alpha, as it roared in fury.

“Uhh...Silver, my weapons don’t seem to be doing much!!!” Twilight called out as the Windago smashed into Twilights side of the ship, he looked as he saw what looked like Mana Cannon fly off into the storm.

Suddenly Rarity’s voice called out. “Silver, the Crystal Heart is all hooked up, but we cant use it unless we know that it wont fly away, we need to weaken it first!”

Pinkie Pie’s voice cut in “OHOHOHOH MEMEMEMEME! I CAN WEAKEN IT!” Silver creased his brow, he could attept to just fire off the heart, or risk Pinkie Pie accidentally blowing up the ship…

He had to take the chance.

“PINKIE PIE...king don’t fail me now...FIRE ALL WEAPONS”

Pinkie got a huge grin on her face, and as if she had inhailed twenty bag of pure sugar, she nearly teleported to every cannon in the ship, lighting all the fuses.

The cannons all went off one after the other, it was a brilliant coriographjy of explosions. the fire cannon hit the winido in the head, knocking it away, mthe next hit it’s chest, and the next it’s flank, and so it repeated with the other cannons. the windeo was bigging to slow down and weaknen.

“only one more cannon left” pinkie grinned. pinkie walked over to the party cannon, th new and improved cannon. she pressend the button on the top after a moment of admiring thje beufiful cannon. a ball of bure confetty launched at the windego, slowing increasing in mass, and as soon as the ball hit the windego, it exploded in a fire works-confetty explosion. the enitre crew was in awe of the masterpeice of a show. even the windego was amzied-- given them the perfect moment to strike.

“Rarity! Activate the heart!” He yelled loudly as the heart began to cloak the ship in a ring of pink light, before it focused into a beam and struck the Fog Windago in the chest, the fog windago screached as the black light poured out of its eyes as it desitigrated.

RAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAYEHAHA!!

And the explotion of fog riped across canterlot, the other windago’s disapeered, the storm calmed down, and the bright sun shined down on the ship.

“WE DID IT!” Silver cheered as everypony began celebrating the victory, silver burst out onto the deck and cheered as the rest of the mane 7 ran out to cheer, Twilight ran right into his hooves as he spun her away and kissed her.

The threat had passed at last.

_____________

The Twisted pony stood at the top of canterlot castle, the shadows flickered on his form. He licked his lips tracing his tongue over his razer sharp teeth, his red eyes locking onto the airship.

They had beaten him, but the Fog would march onwards, the forwads scouts had failed, but the army would arive soon, and when they did, nothing would stand in the way of perfection.
The creature let its wings spread out and the broken horn on his head reform.

The Alicorns of Old would rise again.

And the mortals would bow to their true gods once more.

_____________

Silver, Luna, Celestia, and the rest of the mane 7 stood in the broken throne room, they had told the story of what happened. Celestia and Luna were pleased

“You all did very good work, and we thank you for this.” Luna said smiling.

I smiled “It was our pleasure, the airship was unfit for true combat though, would it be possible for us to get a crew to man it?” I asked, Celestia finaly steped forward.

“Well Silver, I think I can have that aranged, I can ask the guards to see if there is anypony avalable to train for the possition, I can’t promis anything.” Silver nodded, it was the best he was going to get out of Celestia, still, would it hurt her to do more after all he’s done for her.

“Well, I do bleave it is getting late, tomorrow is Heath warming day, and I think all of you have somewhere to be…” Celestia smiled as everypony relized that they should be getting home to their families.

Pinkie pie gasped “OH RIGHT! I have to go get down to the Rock Farm! Me, Inkie, Blinkie and Maud were going to go decorate the farm with Rock Candy!” She quickly dashed out the door.

Rarity let out a far smaller gasp “Oh dear! I almost forgot about Sweetie Belle, I must get back to Ponyville to set out the gifts!” and with that Rarity followed after Pinkie.

Rainbow Dash nodded “Yeah, I should get flying if I wana get to Cloudsdale by dinner time!”

Fluttershy nodded as she smiled “Yes rainbow we should get going.”

And the two of them trotted off.

Applejack smiled “Ah recon i need to get back to sweet apple acres and see the famlee” then walked out.

Leaving just the four royalty in the room.

Silver Cleared his throat “Well Twilight, we should get back to ponyville, I have those dinner reservations all picked out for us, I have all of tomorrow planed out for us!” Twilight nodded, however, Silver wasn’t finnished. “...and I was wondering if Luna wanted to come along with us?”
Luna was surpised, she wanted to say yes, but she looked over to see her sister giving her a worried look, she knew her sister had plans already, boring plans sure, but there was no reason to dissipoint her sister even if she would have more fun with silver, it was a time for spending with family...

“I..would love to Silver, but you see that-” Suddenly she heard her sisters voice in her head.

“It’s alright Luna, you can go...it’s fine I know you want to.” Celestia’s voice echoed in her head, luna blinked, for some reason it felt different then when she normally sent a message to her, but she could tell its because there was worry and sadness behind it.

“...sure silver, I would love to go.” Luna said quickly, looking over at her sister, she saw celestia looked cressfallen, but had a small smile on her face, she nodded that she could go as luna practicly leaped off the throne to pack her things.

“I SHALL MEET THOU AT THE TRAIN STATION” Luna called out.

Twilight turned to silver “That was a bit weird, why did Luna act like that?” Silver simply smiled at her.

“Parhaps she thought with her heart instead of her mind?” Twilight was surpised at Celestia’s voice in her head, however, Silver simply winked at her and trotted out the door, Twilight looked cofused for a moment, shruged, and walked out after him.

Finaly, they could put all the crazyness behind them.

And finaly have a happy Hearth's Warming Eve.

Author's Note

HEY EVERYPONY. phew, the 12 days are almost over, just one more chapter and then the last one, which will be a shorter chapter. Have a happy new year! and how did you all like the ship combat? Thoughts on the weapons?

comment on what’s your new years resolution. mine is to become a better writer.

see you next year (tomorrow ;)

~SILVER HAZE /)

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 11

On the eleventh day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Eleven sighs of re-lief

Ten Portside Cannons

Nine Windago’s Corrupted

Eight Presents bought

Seven Scars reopened

Six Silver’s Screaming!

Five Luna’s Smirks

Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!
___________________________________

Silver Haze Luna and Twilight walked down the street to canterlot, Luna had quickly caught up to them on their way to the train station and the three of them walked down the bussy streats of canterlot, recovering from the wedago attack just a wile ago, everypony cheered as they walked by, luna simply nodded, silver was basking in the affection and twilight just gave a small wave, not wanting the attention for just doing what she was supose to do.

The three Lovers walked quickly down the winding streets of canterlot, though the city had seen beter days it was a grim reminder about how woefuly underprepared canterlot was to attack, the city was originaly designed to be one of the pefect fortresses, unseigable, the narrow pass alowed for the enimy to be forced to cycle up a single passageway, it was too far up for most seige weapons to hit, and in the event of a war of attrision, the city could easily collect rainwater and grow their own crops, of corse, the days where the citizens of canterlot knew how to grow crops were long gone, and now, canterlot was just equestria’s eye candy.

Silver Haze sighed and shook his head, Celestia had let this great nation fall to ruin, she truely though she was helping them, by stearing them away from war and bringing peace, but all she was doing was making them lazy, the blade that is never sharpened grows dull, the Alicornians may have been peaceful, but every alicorn was trained to fight. Besides, there were some ponies who did not deserve to be protected by peace…

Silver let out a long breath through his nose, he was not here to bash on Celestia, let her do whatever with her kingdom, he just had to focus on the loves of his life.

Placing his gental hooves over the sholders of both of his loves, he smiled down at twilight and then at luna, suddenly, luna smirked and stood up on the tips of her hooves, making her small high advantage over Silver that much more aperent. Silver simply rolled his eyes.

Silver knew Luna loved to tease him about his short stature, he just clamed that she and Celestia were tall.

Silver stood at about the same hight as Luna, even if she ever so slightly beat him, which meant Celestia was a bit taller then him.

Silver smirked down at Twilight, at least there was one Alicorn that was shorter then him, Twilight seemed to notice him looking at her and blushed.

“Is...is there something in my mane?” she said quietly suddenly very self-aware silver simply chuckled and gave her a quick peck on the head, right above the base of her horn, causing her to shiver.

“silver…” she wispered with emphasis, blushing hevily at the public affection.

“you are just so adorable when you get all flustered” Silver smirked and chuckled with Luna.

Everypony laughed as they all walked foward more down to the canterlot train station, it wasn’t that far from the castle, but they took the long route, wanting to get the exercise they needed out of it, knowing that it could be used to improve their stamina.

“ALL ABORD THE TRAIN TO PONYVILLE!” The conductor yelled as the train pulled into the station, everypony got on the train to ponyville as the engin tooted and everypony was off, as the train moved away from the station and began circling down the giant Mt. Canterlot as they speeded towards their destination.

Luna, twilight and silver were all in the back of the rtrain, to get a bit of privacy. “what a warmin season this has been” said twilight. “tell me about, for my first harths warming experience it wass quite eventful. what with being attacked by corrupted windegos.” said silver with a little laugh.
“yeah, i wasn’t quite expecting this year to be so… different, but then again i only met you last year, so i guess i should expect this from now on?” said twilight with a smirk. and luna joined in a laugh.
“oh!” said silver. “i almost forgot” silver leveltated two small boxes from his sattle bag “i got you both something” one box leveltated to each of them.
Luna opened her box to reveal a neclace that had a stone that looked and had simmilar magic properties to the one crystal on the island that luna was born on. “i bought it for you because it reminded me of your home island’s crystal” said silver. Luna was beaming, she put it over her nack and hugged silver “this is the greatest thing anyone has ever gotten me.

Meanwhile, twilight opend hers it was a horn ring that resembled the crystals from both the island of friendship and the island of knowlege’s crystals, with one side opposite to the other. “they are like the crystal found on the iusland of friendship and the island of knowlege in alicornia, it also boosts magical power” said silver. Twilight placed the ring on her horn “oh gosh, i can feel my magic inceasing already… alicornia must have strong crystals.” said twilight, hugging silver.
“of course they have strong crystals, they need to powerful so they can protect the island. when silvwer said that, he was reminded yb the fog, and oh what the fog had done to him throughout this past two years. it began by killing his entire species, and then it nearly killed him, or rather DID kill him, and brought him to oblivion. later it correpted many this and frined, like fluttershy, dragons, it attacked canterlot via windeogo, and much more. truley there was no end to these monsters.
there was also that fake alicorn, and the descovery of that shadow pony, as well i desocvered that hope had been stalking me my enite life on the oders of my father.

and speaking my father… that faker sombre tried to convince me that i was his real son, i didn’t believe him for a second, althoguh it was strange when he was in my head that one time...i really hate that person, next time he tries to attack me or get into my head, i’ll end him for good.

good...that’s what celestia’s always thinking of herself as, she ruined the ball for everbody by not doing what i wanted to do first. if we both focused on one thing we would have gotten them done fast to get on with the next thing. easy peasy, but now, celestria had to--

the strain lurched to a stop, and silver lost his train of thought when twilight and lunabegan to walk out of the trrain . silver quickly caught up behind them.

The three alicorns step out of the train and onto the ponyvile train station, ready to walk forwads into the town to get the the tree house library in order to start to celebrate this day, hearth warming day!

Silver decided to take eeveypony out to breakfast, they whent to the tree where spike was cooking a hearth warming day feast. They sat down to eat a hearthy breakfast of eggs, haybrowns and fruit as they ate the hearty food as they talked about the evets of the last while.

“So Luna, how is night cort going for you?” Silver asked as he ate.

“Tis is fine Silver, Thou knows that we are not the most loved pony around. But the ponies are starting to warm up to me. “ Silver smiled happily, well that great I knew you would have them warm up to you eventualy

Twiligth spoke up “well silver I know that things are finnaly gona calm down soon” Silver nodded.

Twilight spoke up again “Yeah, everything is gonna calm down, things will go back to normal, no more snow monsters, no more crazy seasons, everything will be back to normal!

Silver nodded quickly, suddenly, before anyone could say anything there was a belching sound as spike walked into the room holding a letter from celestia.

Everypony looked suprised as twilight grabed the letter. “Why would Celestia send me a message today?” Everypony but silver shruged.

“Should we read it? She might just be trying to wast our time!” Silver was anoyed, he though he had douped Celestia, why was she still bothering them.

Luna and Twilight rolled their eyes and opened the letter.

My Dearest Sister, and fateful studentfriend Fellow Princess.

I have failed you.

I am sorry that I must shift the work to you, Sister, you will know what I speak of when I say that our mistake so many years ago is coming back to haunt us...The Crystal Soul has been found in the western badland, amoung a hive of changlings, I have it on good information that the darkness will be coming for it, and even if they do not, the changlings poes enough of a threat to us that we must act quickly.

For Silver and Twilight, you are our best hope, a full on military oporation into the badlands would destabilize the already unstable political situation there, the Badland is on the brink of a full on Civil War, and neither side likes equestria very much, a small force, such as the elements, should be able to move quietly and quickly into the badlands and retreave what is needed, this operation will require time and effort, but when everything is settled in, you will be the first to know, you will have a short window of time to act, and when you do, you must be quiet and quick.

You should inform the others soon, so they may prepare for when the time to move comes.

I am sorry that my mistakes are being force on you.

I am sorry that you must put yourselves in danger again for the greater good.

I am sorry.

Princess Celestia

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 12 (FINAL)

On the Twelfth day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Twelve final Goodbyes.

Eleven sighs of re-lief

Ten Portside Cannons

Nine Windago’s Corrupted

Eight Presents bought

Seven Scars reopened

Six Silver’s Screaming!

Five Luna’s Smirks

Four Tender Moments

Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Remembering the Past~!
___________________________________

It was night time. luna’s moon was brilliant this night. it shown it’s light across the equestria as ponies rested their little heads on their pillows, all but one pony, who’s coat blended in with the darkness. Silver haze had finished his long walk around ponyville, he had been thinking of his entire year, last night, to when he first saw twilight, to the moment he heard alicornia was under attack…

silver’s head rose up. “Alicornia” he said to himself “it’s been a while” silver continued his walk, but this time, it was not to a bar, or some night time shop. it was where everyone must go at least once in their life. Silver could feel the gloom and despair as he approached the gates of the cemetery. the gate was iron, but had bushes and shrubbery grown on and around the bars. silver pushed the gates open and took a step into the cobblestone path that was white with snow. memories of alicornia filled his brain, and his heart as he walked up to a memorial.

this memorial was a marble structure about the size of silver, and was a statue of his father, his true father. King Crown. Silver saw that a crown, his father’s crown, was still placed upon his monument, which made silver smile on the inside.

Silver opened his mouth, then closed it, he had all the time in the world to think of the right words to say, but for some reason, he felt the need to say something quickly.

“Hi...dad.” He said, his voice unsure, as if each of the two simple words was a grave offence.

“...” The statute gave no response, how could it?

Silver bit his lip, this was stupid, so why did he feel the need to keep talking.

“Sorry for not coming earlier...heh, I only heard about this whole monument thing a while ago, some son I am huh? Yeah...yeah I was something special…” Silver couldn't stop the bitterness from creeping into his voice. Suddenly, he let out a sad laugh.

“Even in death I still can’t stop myself from mouthing off and calling myself something special when I’m with you…” Silver let a bit of fake humor try and force itself into his voice, as if the statute would be fooled.

“...” The statute gave no reply, only its stare that seemed to judge him.

“...I know you never loved me as much as them.” The truth in those words surprised him as much as they surprised the statue, that is, not at all.

“You loved me, but it was always about THEM, about your sun, never your SON, always about how your little girl had raised the moon as I did nothing more then get into more fights...I was a disgrace? wasn’t I father? Hell, I undermined your entire authority by becoming a Bloodluster just to spite you…” The words poured out of Silver mouth, the spite draining away to become pathic anger at a dead stallion.

“You...it...it was your fault, and-and Celestia, and the Nobles...and-and-and...it...it had to be! I...I DIDN’T WANT TO DO IT, but what choice did I have! I was the child nopony would ever remember! The prince who would never rise the the throne! Forced forever to be nothing more then the third in line for a throne held by an immortal!” Tears streamed down his face, bitter denial creeped into his voice, it wasn’t his fault, it COULDN'T have been his fault…

“I-I...I NEEDED you! I needed guidence...but no...no it was always something...something that I had done wrong, bailing me out...again and again...no...you never did wrong by me...did you father?” Silver said, sinking to the ground in front of the statue, desperately begging for an answer he wanted to hear, for the voice of his father to tell him he had wronged him somehow, that he wasn’t to blame.

“...”

The silence answered his question in a way no words could.

Silver sat there and weeped, weeped for how he had failed, he failed, he failed so many times that he could no longer even remember when he had done right.

“...look at me, the great Prince Silver Haze, begging a statue for forgiveness, forgiveness that you can't give me, can you, I failed. And now Alicornia lies in the sea for my crimes.” Silver haze spat out.

“...” No response, no mercy from his thoughts.

“Hah! I’m just pathetic am I not? I can’t even stand to blame myself for my crimes!..I...I am a monster, when Celestia and Luna disappeared...you were so...broken, you loved them more then life itself, and you thought they abandon you...that’s what the warmongers said, they had gone rogue and abandon you, gone pure crazy…” Silver looked the statue in the eyes, a confession he had long since needed to make.

“I knew, I always knew where they went, I knew what happened and I knew the real reason they left you...and I knew you would be PROUD to hear what they did...so...so I never said a word...because after they left, I became you heir, I became the one you loved...and If you knew they had not left you...you would have made room in your heart for them again...and I would not have you to myself anymore…” Silver confessed, pouring his heart out, he had expected a great weight to be lifted from his shoulders, for him to feel free and renewed for getting it off his chest.

“...” Silence, the never ending silence.

Silver frowned, his breath growing ragged, this is not what was supposed to happen, when he confessed, he was supposed to feel good again right? He was supposed to feel a great weight lifted off of his chest...but instead...he felt it grow heavier...as if speaking the words only made his realize how heinous the crime was. In the first place.

“DAMN IT FATHER ANSWER ME!” Haze stood up and roared at the monument, demanding his answer.

“...” the silence damned him right back.

His knees weak and shaky, Silver brought himself back up to a standing position, his breath ragged, he had not expected this...this was supposed to make him feel BETTER, not worse…

“...I am sorry...my king...my father…” Silver turned to walk away, having no more words to speak aside from two. “Good night” and with that silver began walking back down the path

“...Goodnight…”

Silver’s head whipped around, did the statue just? no… it was just his imagination.

Author's Note

Well everypony, that’s it for the 12 days. i tried to make this last one my best work ever. i read all the book, read it five times over, and checked everything. i really poured my all into this chapter i hope you can appreciate that.

i’m going to take a week off, and then it’s back to regular updates. Silver haze will finally go back to normal...well, normal for silver that is!

Anyway, have a great new year, and I’ll see you all next time!

~Silver Haze

Silver at the GGG! Part 1

Silver haze woke up in a haze.

Heh, that never got old to think.

Silver grunted as he got up and streached, his magic sparking slightly as he streached out his magic feild as he tried to warm up his pwers, he smiled as he walked down the hall of the tree library as he began to browes the books, he smiled about the simplisity of the decor, it was eligant and homely without being oversimplified or dull, a very ballenced mix.

Silver walked foward, he head twilight and spike eating downstairs as they chated about their day, and the events of the last hearths warming eve a few weaks ago.

Silver kissed twilight on the cheek as he walked down the stairs “Honny I’m going to go out ok? there are some reports of agressive manticores in the everfree, Celestia dosn’t think the fog is involved but still wants me to check it out, I don’t know why she’s sending me on all these pointless erens over the last few weeks, anyway, do you think you’ll be ok without me?” Twilight chuckled.

“Silver, I was just fine on my own before you came into my life, I think I can last the day without you.” Silver gasped and put a hoof to his forehead dramaticly.

“Oh! So you are implying that you do not need me, huh well fine, miss just fine. I will see you later” Silver said in a huff as he walked out the door.

Twilight rolled her eyes “give him a day... he’ll get over it” she scoffed at silvers over-the-top reacton she was sure he wasn taking it to heart, she knew for shure that he at the least understood sarcasm, so with that she whent back to doing her cerial and drinking her coffe, spike was eating his breakfast, eggs and gems.

“Hey twilight?” Spike said, shocking twilight out of her transe, yes “spike?” she said questonaly

“Whats been up with silver, he’s been on edge for a while?” Twilight chucked

“Silver has just been a bit stressed lately, the FOG has come back in force, I worry about the future...he is too, plus Celestia has been working him ragged at every avinew that could lead to discorvering more about the fog, she is really serious about finding out about this…” Spike nodded somberly.

“Well twilight whats your plan for today?” Spike asked, twilight nodded with a hun, I’m not sure spike, I think I might go out and walk around town.

“Hey! Are you going to go see rarity?!?!” Spike asked hapily twilight almost chuckled

“Yes I will spike, but not just for a frendly visit, the anual Grand Galoping Gala is coming up quickly, I have to go because I am a princess now, and they’ve all decided to give it another go, with more reasonable expectation this time around

Rarity had decided that since twilight was a princess she would need a new dress to her new statuer, she was very insistant in this.

Though twilight did not neccarily agree she did agree that it was neccary. so she was going to get the dress from rarity today, who had given herself much more time to compleat them

“Thats why I want to go to rarities spike, sorry, I know you might have wanted to go, but otherwise I have...uhh, Mare business there.

“its ok twilight I will be fine I will be just fine you enjoy yourself I know you will!” Spike said with gusto as twilight grabbed her things to head towards rarity’s house. as she stepped out the door she was greeted by a beatiful morning. the sun was shining the air was fresh, and today semmed like a good day.

“Oh such a wonderfull day~” Twilight began to sing, several ponies jumped in line

anyway, two musical numbers later about friendship, bright and happy days and how nothing could possibly happen or go wrong. Ever. Twilight found herself at Rarity’s shop.

“Rarity!” Twilight called out into the shop as she entered, a small chime signaled her entry.

“Coming~ Welcome to Car- Oh! Twilight, I didn’t realise it was you, please come inside and take a set.” Rarity quickly ussured twilight inside the shop, it looked, well, messy for lack of better terms, but Twilight also noticed a few things that were normaly there seemed missing, though she coulden’t quite remember what they were, it was obvious she had done some fernature changes.

“Now, Twilight, I’m going to head into the back for a moment, just wait here untill I grab your dress!” Rarity said as she ran up the stairs.

Twight was left alone in the large storefront/home, the decor was fancy, but one could barly tell under the piles of (otherwise fabulous) cloths and fabric bits left around, obviously Rarity had forgoten about their visit, though she wondered what had her so worked up…

*KOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

Twilight jumped at the sudden noise, and without thinking came inside and let the pony in.

“Delivery for one miss rarity!” Twilight was surpised, parhaps it was a new fabric.

“Oh I am her friend, I will take it for her.” The delivery pony seemed to get very nervous

“I am afraid we are only alowed to let the recipiant take the package m’am. Company poloacy and all that.” He politly coughed into his hoof.

“I am an Equestrian princess, do you think you could bend the rules, jusssttt this one time?” Twilight ask,

beads of sweat formed on the delivery pony’s forehead.

this was it, this was the choice that would define his life, should he serve his Princess or uphold his Moral, he had been born under the Princesses, but he had taken an Oath to his duty...oh why did the fates hate him so, to give him such a choice, he wanted to say yes, to bend the rules, but who was he to decide when the rules are to be used? What if he set an example for ALL mail carriers!?! What if all of his coworkers just stopped caring altogether! It would devolve into chaos! Nopony would trust a carrier with their packages anymore, then everypony would be forced to send their messages and packages by dragonfire, which was super expensive!

“Sir are you ok?”

In fact, with no competition and a rising demand, the price of dragonfire mail would skyrocket...only the rich would be able to transport letters! After all the mail carriers went out of business, getting news by Dragonfire would be too rare, all the newspapers would go out business...without newspapers…

“Hello? Sir! Can you here me, blink, please. It’s getting kinda creepy…”

Oh...oh without newspapers, nopony would know what was happening in the world, greedy nobles would take advantage of this new lack of knowledge to manipulate the ponies! Forcing them to work under the impresion of false laws that they had no way to opose!

“Ok...I’m just going to take the package...and leave you here...if you are still here when I come back...I-I’ll get a doctor for you, ok?”

After that, though, eventually ponies would become fed up with this system, they would start a revolution! The lower class rising up like a massive tide towards canterlot, Unicorns would wrestle with celestia over control of the sun! Earth Ponies beating canterlots massive gates, Pegasus ponies creating massive storms to terrorise those within! Celestia, oh poor Celestia would be torn between protecting herself and her ponies!

Twilight, thouroughly creeped out by the Mailpony who was getting increasingly more horrifying and disgusted looks on his face as the seconds ticked out, decided to go check out the back of rarity’s shop, just...anywhere not here.

But that would not be it! After the monarchy was deposed, the revolution, unsure of who its leaders truely were, would devolve into a civil war! The long since useless surviving royal lines would each claim the throne! Blueblood, The Platnum Prince of the unicorns, Spitfire, the head general of what use to be a grand pegisus army, but who now runs a stunt team, and...well the earth ponies never really had royalty but...you know what! Whoever they would probably be old and cranky!

Silence descending over carousel boutique as though rarity was just upstairs, and twilight was somewhere in the back, but the lone pony still sat there, lost in his thoughts.

Eventually, a winner would be decided and peace would come again...unless the griffons sensed our inner turmoil and weakness and attacked! Brutal warfare would rage across equestria and we would have to be united once again! Ponies would band together, the wounds of the war sealed shut as a common enemy emerged! After long long years of war, we would come out victorious, if only just barely and our new leader who united us would bring in an untold age of discovery and peace, united not under an all powerful leader, but a simple hero of the ponies! Equestria would once more be at peace.

yet...the losses would be immense, familes shattered, homes wreaked as brother was forced against brother, sisters against sisters...would all that death, all the killing... was it really worth it?

The mail pony shut his eyes and resigned himself to his fate.

“I will not my princess, smite me if you must, but the rules must be obeyed. You of all ponies should understand, if I must be a martyr for what I believe in then make me one...but if you will not and alow me to live, know that I have done what I have done for your own sake...a good day to you princess.” and at that point the brave mailpony turned before opining his eyes, his gaze on the horizon, but his thoughts on the future...and how his bag seemed lighter, but mostly on the future. With that, the pony strolled into the town, his mind burdened...but knowing he had done right. Whatever the consequences may be…

anyway after the crazy pony had left, twilight peaked her head out from the bathroom in the back where she had hidden, as she walked out, twilight noticed something glowing in the back of the shop, her curiousity overwhelming her socal protocol, she walked forwads to it, as she entered the back, she gasped.

The room was covered with blueprints, some appeared to be of dresses, others seemed to be of armor and a few seemed to be of weapons of mass destruction, all of them had notes writen all over them, in order as she saw the blueprints she also read the notes attached, WRONG, NOT TOUGH ENOUGH and most worriedly NOT FABULOUS ENOUGH.

“Twilight? Are you back here?” Twilight flew up and desperately grabbed at the light above her head, however, she felt Rarity’s magic carefully carry her down and rest her on the floor.

“I..I’m so sorry Rarity I didn’t mean to pry! There was this crazy pony! Th-then I hid back here and I just stumbled onto this room I’m so sor-” She was cut off by Rarity gently closing her mouth. Before chuckling gently

“Its FINE Darling, don’t worry yourself, I was going to tell you girls eventually, I just wanted it to be a surprise. I’m not angry at you.” Twilight let out a sigh of relief, however, something was still bugging her.

“Wait...how did you get these blueprints! These were on th- DID YOU STEAL THESE FROM THE PEACEMAKER” Twilight began freaking out, if silver found out he would be furious, he loved that ship more then her, (Something she had just come to accept, tartarus if she was sharing him with another mare why NOT share him with a freaking inanimate ship.) and if he found out rarity had taken from it…

Rarity only rolled her eyes again “No darling, silver gave them to me, I expressed interest in it and he gave me permission to use them as I pleased.” At this twilight relaxed. Everything was ok.

“Wait...Rarity...what is in this package I’m holding.” At which point rarity took the package and smiled.

“A true lady NEVER kisses and tells.” and after giggling and winking dramaticly, she lifted the box up and put it on a shelf labled “EXPLOSIVES, HANDLE WITH CARE.” This gave all the information twilight needed to know.

“Well Twilight? Do you want to get out of this dirty room and go see your dress?” Rarity inquired.

Twilight nodded before following after rarity as she left the room, whent down the hallway, went up the staircase, and entered Rarity’s sewing room.

Rarity trotted to the end of the room, before dramatically pulling twilight to her, and in a flash, Twilight felt herself covered in fabric and magic as the dress was forced on her, it was the one thing Twilight enved of her friend’s magic, Twilight had the raw power, but rarity had this elegant...precision to her spells, they were spot all, she had never met a unicorn with the same control over their levitation, Rarity could manipulate hundreds of tiny needles, a sewing machine, a mannequin and SING, at the same time and not mess up a single one of those objectives.

After he thoughts were finnished, so was Rarity, she had fitted the dress. Her dress was breathtaking. the bottom had a regal poof to it, complmented by a purple, blue pattern with white ribbons to perfectly compliment her features. the chest and back peice was tight, yet was dressed in bows that weived themselves around the rest of the dress.

“Wow Rarity! You really outdid yourself!” Rarity blushed at the compliment.

“I had to go all out darling, its not everyday that a pony gets to make a dress for royalty...for me it tends to be more...once a month?” Rarity ended with a cheeky smile. Twilight snorted at the joke before blushing and covering her mouth, embarrassed. Which caused Rarity to snort, prompting a similar reaction, suddenly, both mares burst out laughing. Just two friends enjoy each others company, Although Twilight loved spending her time with silver, she missed it just being her and her friends together, no worries, no weird Alicornian mating rituals or anything, just her and her friends.

After calming down, Rarity gave a very ladylike clear of her throat “Well then my dear Twilight, as much as I would love to stay and chat, I must run our other friends dresses down to them if we wish to be ready in time for the gala. Tata!” Rarity said as she scooped up some dresses in her magic before running out the door. Leaving twilight to her thoughts, and her hopes for her first gala with her love Silver.

SIlver walked deeper into the everfree, it was getting dark he’d been in there so long. he had seen many manitcores, and managed to defend himself against all the ones that atacked him… but no sign of the dark fog, so his mission was compleate. as silver began to walk back home, thoguhts of his last time with twilight went through his head. silver bitterly mumbled to himself “doesn’t need me… fine before i came here” silver mummbled, still annoyed about twilight and how she had so easily dismissed his services, he had pledged his life to her, and she so easily told him she ‘didn’t need him’ fah, parhaps it was just an equestrian thing? No, what kind of culture makes light of commitment like that! Suddenly something caught his ear however. it was none other than a mare’s shreik.

quikly, silver dashed to go and help whoever was in trouble. when he reached the epicenter of the noise he saw none other than the most beuftiful, attractive, most drop dead georgous unicorn mare he had ever seen. she had a light reddish-brown coat, a red mane with purple highlighs, and her eyes were a beatiful gold colour. silver gazed at her for a while, before she noticed him.
“you, can you please help me?” she said with slight panic in her voice as the vines that were already tight around her grew even tighter. aside from the worry in her voice, silver noticed that her voice was that of a mature sub tone, and a slight manehatten accent that silver found very attractive.

Silver shook his head to focus, and he grabbed his sword, which he had out in case of mantocres attack, and used to to slice the vines open. upon revealing the mare, silver saw that she was had a strikingly attractive figure as well.

the mare fell to the ground, grasping her chest as she took deep breaths, releaved that she was now able to breather. after a moment of catching her brwather she stood up
“thank you for saving me” she started “my name is Rose Nova” she said as she picked up her glasses that had fallen to the ground.

Silver was about to speak when he noticed that she was very close to him, and he got a good look at her long, full lashes, that made silver even more attracted to her. SIlver stepped back “greetings, i am Prince Silver Haze. Nice to meet you, Rose” said silver.

“so you’re a Prince?” said rose, the intrest in her voice picked up. “so you must have access to the Grand galloping Gala?” she added.

“why yes, i am an honorary attendee” said silver.

“lcuky me, so am i” said rose. “perhaps we could meet again there” she added.

silver nodded absent mindedly

“well, goodbye for now” she said with a wink, and she stepped back and teleoprted away. silver was conflicted. how did someone who was just attadcked act as if it didn’t happen. silver though but coukdn’t come up with anything. perhaps he could ask her at the galla. for now, rose filled her mind the rest of the night.

Author's Note

HEY EVERYPONY!! silver back again with the first chapter of the new year!!!! (well… kind of :)

I have something planned for all of you.. let’s just say it’ll involve a new silver adventure…

anyways, more to come next week! see y’all there!

Before The Haze: Chapter 1/1- The Bitter End of Hope (END OF ACT II)

Author's Note

HELLO! and welcome, to the first ever super special! this super special, aka, a special among specials, will be packed with action, comedy, drama, worldbuilding and intenisty! so be sure to stay tuned for this huge, and amazing super special spectacularthon!!!!

First I want to take a moment to thank you all for being such a great group of readers, sure we got some people who...are less then nice at times, but I know at least SOMEONE out there has to like this story! Silver Haze is my creation, and from what I've seen...well it can go ONLY UP FROM HERE!

Let The Adventure Begin!

Spoilers for the end (No peaking)

THE STORY IS NOT OVER, THERE WILL NOT BE A HAZE IN EQUESTRIA 3 SEPERATE STORY...WELL NOT YET, ACT II & III WERE ALWAYS MEANT TO GO TOGETHER. THANKS FOR READING THIS, LEAVE YOUR THOUGHTS IN THE COMMENTS BELOW!

Before The Haze: Chapter 1/1- The Bitter End of Hope (END OF ACT II)

Alright girls LETS DO THIS!

"Uhhh Princess? Howes es wee suppurs to due 'tat?" Applejack said quietly?

"I HAVE NO IDEA!" Twilight said with bravado!

"Yes Darling! We need a PLAN?" Raity said questionaly.

"I'm now more NERVOUS, less EXCITED!" Pinky said in her RANDOM way.

"Girls it's all OK! I put a tracker spell on Silver Haze when he tried to flee, I didn't tell Celestia because she'd try and arrest him for crimes he didn't commit." Everypony and Luna nodded Twilight let her horn light up as she felt to spell guide her, she gasped.

"Girls...with the way the signal is moving...I think that silver is going towards the BADLANDS!" Everypony gasped except for applejack.

"Errhh? Suggurecube? I maght naut be one of 'tem fancy edumacation types, but agh dont writghtly knaw whats so bad about them there's Badlauds place?" Twilight sighed.

"No Applejack, as a farmer I don't expect you to know much about geography, the badlands...they were once where all ponykind called home." applejack looked surprised.

"Well how'd that be so?" Applejack inquired.

"Well it's a bit of a long story...you see applejack back when ponykind was spit into three tribes, equestria didn't exsist, we lived in Equius, a nation much like equestria, just a fertile, but also just as dangerous, however, after the Alicorns whent to alicornia to excape when we unrightfully rose up against the alicorns that had so long protected us after the tree of harmony was created and destoryed most of them. Without the Alicorns to guide us our weak species had no guidence and turned on each other for reasorces...it was sad, however, after the events of Hearth Warming Eve, Equestria was founded, but what was once Equius was destroyed tottaly, and what was not destoryed and covered in dust and death is now called the Badlands, few survive there, and I don't know why silver would head that way." Twilight finnished shaking her head as she walked home.

She had spent so long telling the story they were back in ponyville. All six of them + Luna. They decided to take another train to the badlands but none exsisted yet. So they toke an Airship and departed for the Badlands.

silver's location

a giant fog montster comes out from the floor and a large sword comes to meet it, causing the monster to die "man when will these monsters stop?" silver asked with a huff. rose nova was sitting off to the side "just keep fighting them, we wouldn't want them to kill me now would we?" she said like a damsel in distress. silver nodded

"i will protect you will all my might!" yelled the haze of silver. silver was about to slice another portion of the floor when his head went a little dizzy and he blinked, seeing blood splattered all around the ground. another blink reveals a fell pony with a huge gash in his chest, and it was ALICORN! silver blinked one last time and it all was gone "MY lady i saw a alicorn on the floor " silver said panicked. "it was probably the fog playing with your mind... pay it no mind" she said, and silver resumed his combat, becoming more and more tiered by the second.

hope' location

hope wiped his forehead as sweat flew off his hoof. the harsh hot rays of Celestia's sun punished down on the barren wasteland known only as the badlands of Equestria.

hope looked about, the sun light that was reflection off the ground was blinding him. he approached the temple he had come to know over the past while, the one where his brothers stood guard.

Shielded had come to the Badlands to regain the Artifact, so that he could wield it to destroy the fog, but what he had found was far better.

Warmongers. An entire division of Warmonger Alicorns

Turns out his father found the artifact before he did, and sent a team to guard it until Alicornia needed it. They lost contact with the city some time ago, but their orders were to hold position, they had been waiting here for new orders. He had finally convinced the leader of the small group to let him take the Artifact, and use it to avenge his fallen comrades.

He stepped over the body of what was once a corrupted Changling, they had a hive nearby, but the warmongers kept them at bay, he feared what would happen if they soul was unguarded.

Now, he walked towards the dark temple, what was once a grand open palace had been buried in dust and sand for so long that all he could see was the grand staircase leading to the main entrance.

cautiously, he looks around to see if he was followed. nopony there...or anywhere, odd, the guards normally came out to greet him...Hope walked into the temple. the first bad sign was blood. blood everywhere. Worried, he continued on his way to the main hall of the temple. Summoning The Warhammer of Hope to wield at his side. Peering around the corner Hope was devastated to see that all the Alicorn guards...his BROTHERS, were dead. Hope collapsed as he ran to one of the guards side, there was no life in his eyes, what life he once had had been sucked out of his body, a painful and slow death.

The death inflicted by a blood mage.

Hope shut his jaw, his teeth grating on one another as he suppressed new anger, this world, it had run out of things to take from him, now it was just giving him things for the express purpose of taking them away.

Hope stood his Order magic bending around him as he searched the magical energy for a signature, like a bloody name he could follow back to the bastard responsible.

Hope stopped, his magic faltering as he checked the magical signature, it was unmistakably Alicorn, one he had seen so many times before.

It was Prince Silver Haze.

of course it was

who else would it be? Who else COULD, it be?

In that moment, Hope didn't care about his Oath, his dignity, or how Silver Haze needed to stay alive for just a bit longer, he only wanted Vengeance, blinding, stupid vengeance, the kind he had long dreamed about but never pursued because he knew how careless it made you, he had long since condemed those who spent their lives seeking it.

He now understood why.

Hope charged down the hall, his warhammer ready to fight and his will burining, he had a lot to answere for and by the GODS he would ENJOY RIPPING THAT PATHETIC ALICORN TO SHREADS, as he entered the next room, a giant open prayer area with giant statues of an Alicorn tyrant long since dead, and some weird alter at the end with stairs leading to the central chamber, he saw silver and he was looking right at him, Silvers eyes were red and looked hypontized, peering past him, he saw a twisted fog abomination, brown and with a single peering golden eye that Hope dared not look upon. the fog had gotten to him, that explaned it. he matched Silvers gaze and readied his hammer. Hope shouted to Silver "Silver! You are under the Fog's control, FIGHT IT! Let me help you! This need not go to the death!"

Silver Growled, his mind echoing the words back to him "Silver...FIGHT...ME...GO TO THE DEATH!" Silver blinked, his full mind back at his disposal, but the threat still heavy in his mind. "What do you want HOPE? How dare you attack the Grand Galloping Gala!" Silver angrily shouted looking around at all the confused and worried Gala-ponies, Nova looked particularily worried.

Hope looked confused, before his scowel returned "Fine, if you wish to live in your delition, I will not wast my breath trying to save a murderous monster, TO THE DEATH, EN-GARDE!" Hope finished as he charged Silver, as Silver did so as well.

"RAHHHH" The two screamed as they locked weapons in a destpreat battle. Silvers Red eyes meeting Hopes Blue.

Hope had the strategy to outwit silver through his tactics, Silver just wanted to bash his head in.

Silver let loose a torrent of red blood magic, Hope teleported, keeping his defenses up as he stood on a tall statue of an Alicorn in the room. He teleported again behind silver and brought his warhammer down with all the might he could bear, he was surpised by silver's tactical thinking when he turned around and tried to block with his blade, but only as a destraction so he he could charge up and use a teleportation spell to teleport behind Hope. Silver slashed at his back, but it bounced off Hope's Order Sheild he had hid on his back.

Hope, seeing that Silver was serious, used his magic to throw off his cloak, his eyes, no longer bound to the cloak, glowed their full blue colour at almost a blinding light, his Gold, Blue, and Silver armor reflecting in the little light the made it through the cracks in the temple, he drew his sheild in his magic grip, which looked like a triangle with a semi-cercle at the bottem that was bent inward to provide protection, He swong his warhammer as he brought his sheild up to block Silver's Wrathful attack. He countered gracefully, creating fake copies of his weapon to distract silver and keep him wasting his life force.

This was it. The final time they would fight.

Badland Outlands

The mane 6 + Luna all made their way off the airship, the dry area, once a frozen wasteland now merely a burning barren one. Was the only greating as far the eye could see.

"Boy Howdy Twighilight! How ahr wee to fuind Silveer in dis here place?" Applejack said, worry in her voice.

"Relax applejack, I can track him, its going to be a long jorney, but a neccary one! Silver is across the scortching sands, through the dry vally, and past the Dragon's Skull. We can do it girls, but we have to work together, All the mane 6 cheered, but a smaller voice was also caught cheering.

"SPIKE?!?!" They all said at once as the stowaway dragon was found. "Sorry girls, but Silver has become like a brother to me...the brother I never had, this is one adventure that having a mighty dragon hero along for the ride MIGHT be a good idea."

Everypony but twilight seemed to be iffy about it, Twilight was FURIOUS.

"SPIKE This place is WAY to dangerous for you! You could get hurt here!" Twilight yelled, spike matched her volume "No more then you could Twilight! I will not sit by and watch you...you DIE, because I was too weak to step in and help, its like silver always says 'Inability is natural, Inaction is a flaw!' and I'm not taking no for an answer!" Before Twilight could order spike to get his scalely butt back on the airship, Luna pipped up.

"Will all do respect Twilight, having a young drake along may be beneficial, sending him away now would be a wast of an opportunity." Twilight turned around to glare at Luna

"Yeah? Well he's not your assistant PRINCESS Luna, he's mine! If I say he gets back on that airship and goes back to the safety of the library, HE GOES BACK TO THE LIBRARY!" Twilight yelled at Luna, who quickly fired back a response.

"It is more logical to take him along, his flameproof scales and dragonbreath will be invaluble, I do not see why you will not see reason Twilight!" Luna finished with a huff only agrivating twilight further.

"Oh! So you want to use him as BATE for the traps! Yes lets just throw him in the line of fire, its not like this isn't a place for a child to be! Why don't we arrange a field trip for all of ponyvile elementary to come here and play 'Avoid the spike traps!' THAT SOUND SO RESPONSIBLE!" Twilight's response struck a nerve with luna.

"AS HIS PRINCESS I ORDER YOU TO KEEP HIM HERE WHERE HE CAN BE USEFUL!" Luna's orders was the last straw for the new princess.

"WELL I ORDER HIM TO GO HOME." Twilight screamed back at Luna, Spike stepped back, not wanting to be in the middle of this anymore. Luna just scoffed at Twilights reply before continuing

"I AM HIS PRINCESS WITH RIGHTS BEYOND YOURS TWILIGHT, MY AUTHORITY TRUMPS YOURS AS A NEW PRINCESS, TELL ME UNDER WHAT LAW DO YOU GET TO SAY WHAT HE DOES?" Suddenly, something inside Twilight snapped, the words came out of her mouth before she could stop them.

"BECAUSE OF THE SAME REASON I DONT LET HIM GO ON ANY OF MY ADVENTURES! THE SAME REASON I DON'T LET HIM PUT HIMSELF IN SITUATIONS WHERE HE CAN BE HURT! BECAUSE OF THE SAME REASON I HATE LEAVING HIM ALONE! BECAUSE OF THE SAME REASON I GET WORRIED WHENEVER HE SPENDS ALL DAY AT RARITY'S PLACE! BECAUSE I AM HIS MOTHER!...I MEAN..Caretaker...I mean..." Twilight shoved her hooves in-front of her mouth fear in her eyes from what she had just let slip. She looked around to see the surprise on Luna's face, the shock on Spikes face and the mixed reactions of her friends.

Rainbow dash and Fluttershy almost looked like they...understood? Fluttershy more then Rainbow dash though.

Rarity looked baffled as if she had just found out that the puzzle she had been constructing looked nothing like the box.

Applejack and Pinkie pie seemed to be just shocked at the revelation.

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, to explain, to laugh it off as a miss word. But she could force no more then labored breaths out of her throat, she would never know if it was from using the Royal Voice, or fear about saying the wrong thing again, but for just a moment she stood there.

Twilight brought her map up to cover her face.

"...there is...about a half-hours walk between us and the Dry Vally, We can cut through the Scortching sands to buy ourselves a few minuets, but how many exactly I do not know, once we get to the Dry Vally...its another half hour to the Dragon's skull, then a ten minuet walk to where Silver is.

"Twighlight..." Applejack said as she went to move the map away from twilight's face, Twilight just pushed Applejack's hoof away with her magic, and with an almost inaudible sniffling sound, turned and began to walk. The mane 5 followed hesitatnly after her. Leaving just Luna and Spike.

"so...am I coming or not?" Spike said to luna, the young drake desperately trying to keep his mind off the impact of what Twilight's thoughts on him did to his preception of his life.

Luna said nothing and walked off quickly, following Twilight.

Spike followed a second later.

silver's location

"RAH" Silver cried as another statue fell to his magic, the gala seemed to be suddenly filled with them, his mind said "Stop this Hope!" His mouth said "I'll STOP YOU HOPE!" as he slashed at Hope again, his two blades once again being blocked by that sheild, before Hope used his sheild to force the blades to the side before he brought his hammer directly in front of him before throwing it forwards with his magic, Hitting Silver on the chest, breaking several ribs and puncturing his lung.

Silver gasped for a moment before his magic swirled around him as he bones snapped back into place, his lung was obviously damaged though, healing organs was a delicate thing, even alicorns had to watch getting their organs destroyed if they didn't want to risk death.

Silver grabed his blades as he teleported, blinking in and out of exsistance as he gracfuly avoided Hope's more-then-normal agressive style of fighting, eventualy, he managed to blink directly in front of Hope before slicing at him, he got a few good blows in before he was forced to blink away, Hopes superpowered ruins quickly used some of his magic storage to heal his wounds, Silver could only gasp, he was already running on empty, how could he compleat with a Alicorn who wasn't tired by using his magic? He knew Hope's runes would run out of power, but he would be splattered by then.

He brought his blade up and forced the warhammer to the side of him, where it cracked the ground, Before Hope could step on his head, he teleported away, sweat dripping down his ripped body, his mane lying limp at his side as he held one blade out in front of him, and the other one at his side, he could only breath hevily. How was he to defeat this crazy Warmonger?

He saw the look of worry on Rose Nova's face, he had to keep her safe, he had to protect her, he had to protect ALL the innocents at the Gala!

"YOU ARE A MONSTER HOPE" Silver yelled, Hope calmly replied.

"I'm not the one stealing the lifeforce of one to use to kill another Silver, you are the beast, and I will PUT YOU DOWN." Hope yelled as he spun around and swong, forcing Silver to make another despreate move.

"You are the one who kills innocent ponies just because they were born with gifts you fear." Hope suddenly pushed silver back pinning him against the wall with his hammer, Silvers two blades pointed at Hope's chest being the only thing keeping him from being crushed.

"They are not Innocent, every blood-spell condemns hundreds to death by fog, I have never hunted a blood mage who has not indirectly been responsible for a hundred corpses due to their incompitance and ignornace, and YOU shall be no different." Hope said as he steaped back and swong his hammer at Silvers head, Silver ducked and tried to thrust his blades forwards, which hope sidesteped before turning around and bucking him through the wall, which revealed a small armory beside the room, filled with rusted old steel, Silver shakily tried to stand, Hope stood there.

"Quickly now silver, If you don't get up soon I'll just kill you now, call it selfish but I want you to get up so I can enjoy watching you SUFFER first." Hope spat out at Silver, who took the oprotunity regardless to stand and ready himself again for the next brutal swarm of swings that soon followed.

"Why do you hate me so much!?!" Silver growled as he and Hope stood against each other their weapons keeping them just out of spitting range.

Hope looked at Silver a fire burining for so long rising to the surface. "My brother Raging Honor, he was young and foolish, and you...he told me that YOU were the one who showed him accursied blood magic, that YOU were the one who showed him how he could gain power with it...ITS YOUR FAULT I HAD TO KILL HIM, IT. IS. YOUR. FAULT." Hope accompanied every pause at the end with a mightly swing of his Warhammer, knocking Silver back, forcing him to jump over Hopes head to avoid being smashed through another wall.

Silver stopped. "Wait...Raging? I remember him..." Hope froze for a moment.

"So you do?" Hope said, the cold tone of his voice very noticable as he for one rested his Warhammer on the ground.

Silver shook his head "Hope...I never...Raging was a Bloodmage before I WAS. Hell I learned everything I knew from him...he was talented too...I'm sorry but...your brother was a natural bloodluster. I-I had nothing to do with that."

There was a moment of silence.

Hope began to laugh.

"Oh yes, look at me, Prince Silver Haze, Oh he was always a Bloodluster, oh he was always CORRUPTED, little old me had jack all to do with it" Hope began to laugh louder and louder his magic becoming stronger and stronger.

Silver tried to reason with him "Hope...there is a history of Bloodlust in your family, if one or two every now and again come up as naturals...it's expected." Silver was cut of by the laughter become more forced.

"OH SILVER, HOW YOU LIE EVEN WHEN YOU HAVE NOTHING TO GAIN, WHAT, IS TURNING ME AGAINST THE MEMORY OF THE ONE-FUCKING-PONY WHO EVER TREATED ME LIKE A BEING INSTEAD OF A WEAPONS PART OF SOME MASTER PLAN TO DEFEAT ME?" Hope attacked faster and harder, bringing every ounce into every strike.

"What is next! Telling me my father never loved me? I was a political tool to be given to the king to promote the Warmonger agenda? Knew THAT already! Did I know that the Warmongers wispered my name whenever I walked by because I was the bloodlusters little toy guard? That I was so bad at hunting bloodlusters that I was more likely to destroy them if I was guarding them? I HEARD THEM ALL! HA, now you tell me the one pony who treated me like I was worth something, like I could BECOME something, like I could DO something was always a filthy bloodluster and just waiting to kill everyone in my family in the dead of night to take our power?!?! THAT ONE IS NEW! BUT IF TO DEMORALIZE ME IS YOUR PLAN YOU ARE FAILING! Because I'll tell you something." Hope tightened his grip on his Warhammer.

"It's just making me more pissed."

Hope roared as he charged against Silver.

The fire of battle had ignited once again.

Badland Dry Vally

The group tirelessly walked through the vally, as they came across the other side, the surpisingly NOT DRY vally leaving some of them wounded, some of them soaked with water, some of them hungry and some of them emotionally scared for life.

The group gasped looking back at the long journey they had taken, they had survived countless perils, some INDESCRIBABLE using just words, it was one of those adventures that one had to be there, to truely understand, nothing else would do it justice. Twilight knew it was dangerous, but she had come out a better mare. She was GLAD she got to see the horrors that Vally presented and that she had had a chance to overcome them...she could not think of any other words to describe it. What happened there was personal to each of them.

She would never mention it again. Ever. It was just too personal to give it justic-

Spike screamed as he ran out of the vally. "RUN, THE HAIRLESS APES ARE CHASING US AGAIN! RUN FOR YOUR LIVEESSSSS" As the small drake ran as fast as his little legs could carry them, all the ponies looked at each other, fear in their eyes. "RUN!" They all said unaimously as they sprinted away from the most horrible of the terrors of the vally.

Never. Mention. It. Again.

silver's location

Silver's duel was endless, neither party giving up, never making a single mistake, they would end this, both parties were sure of it, one fueled by blind vengence, a broken warmonger who wanted nothing but to bring silver death, and Silver, trying to save who he thought were inocent ponies.

"GRAH" They both forced the other away with magic, silver's magic faultered as he tried to lift his blades up to his chest again, Hope could bairly bring his Hammer over his shoulder.

"Are you good?" Silver was shocked to hear Hope's weary voice, he looked to see the anger in his eyes.

"W-what?" Silver spat out, trying to find what game Hope was playing.

"Are you as deaf as you are daft? I asked you if you were still up to fight...this battle...well I don't want it getting pathetic. I really don't want this fight to turn into who slaps each other to death first. I personally recomened a five minuet break. You know, just to catch our breaths." Silver was shocked at Hope, not understanding his words.

"Why the hell would I trust you?!?!" Hope rolled his eyes.

"Because you know I respect the honor of battle and I know you are many things, but you at least have some form of respect for mutual honor." Hope said with a gasp his magic falling out of his grasp, Silver saw his chance, to swing his blade and finish this.

A few seconds later Silver gave up trying to lift his blade.

"three and a half minuets. I want to get back to this really soon." Silver said with a growl.

Badland Dragon's Skull

Twilight thought that it coulden't get any worse then the Dry Vally, but she was wrong, she had not known what horrors awaited her in the Dragons skull...this was the craziest adventure of her young life.

Twilight didn't even look back as the giant skull of the anchent dragon Nostur'dav caved in as magical feedback destroyed it, the screams of griffon cult memebers trying to bring back their dead dragon god mixed with the blood-hungy growls of the Weird ape things that had followed her.

Somewhere in the back, the flames of a newly open gates to tatartus exploded, causing most of the mane 6 to flinch. Not Twilight though, she was still trying to remember the last words of that wise old stallion who had given her and her friends the key to excape eternal punishement in limbo, sacrificing his and his friends soul to save them, they would be remembered forever, but their actions would have to be kept on the down-low, what had gone on in that cursed place must never leave this land.

Twilight called out to her friends "We...I understand why we might want to tell others about what has happened, but we can't risk anypony trying the same thing they did again, we must NEVER mention it, EVER AGAIN."

Rarity studdered "But! Darling! The cult!"

"NEVER AGAIN"

"a-and the giant zombie dragon!"

"Nope, NOT EVER TALKING ABOUT IT."

"and how rainbow dash changed history when she went back to the founding of Equestria! or how you fell in love with Star Sw- MhmhHmMHh!?!?!" Rarity found her lips magically zipped up as twilight turned to her hey eyes serious and focused.

"Never. Again."

Rarity just nodded.

silver's location

Silver and Hope locked weapons YET AGAIN as they brutaly beat each other with their hooves as their magic weapons were stuck against one another, Silver was lossing ground to Hopes attacks, his raw power was no match for hope's cold cunning. The Gala would be destroyed at this rate! He had to think fast, how could he save the Gala? perhaps he could surrender? He hated to let Hope win, but he knew Hope was an honorable Alicorn, if he got what he wanted, he would leave, he had no other reason to attack the Gala like this.

Silver had to take the risk. For the good of Equestria

Silver dropped his blade and placed his hooves up "I SURRENDER, MY LIFE IS YOURS, JUST PLEASE STOP!"

Hope groweled. He was Silver Guardian, but he would finnish this once and for all, he lifted his weapon over his head. Memories of the dead bodies, memories of the horrors Silver had done, memories of his brother...turned into a MONSTER because of this BRAT. He remembered the FEAR in his youngest brothers eyes as he had to bring the blade down on him...vengeance...IT WOULD BE HIS.

Silver sat there silently, Hope would not kill him, he was too soft for that. He knew Hope, for all his coldness and anger, would do what was right, and that was to keep Silver alive as long as he was a hero.

Hope readied a his hammer again, his eye twitching as his indoctrinated mind, bound to honor and Oaths, battled his heart, filled with darkness and long suppressed dreams of vengence against...HIM.

Silver let out a breath as it stopped inches before his face. The heat of the Magicly enchanced warhammer causing his eyebrows to singe slightly.

Hope let out a shaky breath, dropping his weapon which fell into the ground and dissipated. "You forefit the battle, it is my victory, you will keep your life...and I will walk away, I am done with you Haze, I don't care what you do now...just leave me alone" Hope turned to walk away. He was better then his emotions, without honor, without his Oaths, he knew he was nothing more then a vengeful monster, everypony in his family was, his father was. Selling his child away just for a chance to influence the king to his 'morally better' ways, His brother, for turning at the mear suggestion of using his blood to gain power...and him. He was better then that, better then them.

Silver gasped, a shaky breath as Hope turned to walk away, it was over, it was done...parhaps not all was lost, parhaps Hope could be brought over to his side...at last, the two remaining Alicornians working together to make a better world. The Gala...parhaps his dream COULD come true at the Gala!

Suddenly, Silver saw a fog monster race into the room and jump on Hope knocking him to the ground, Silver quickly remembered why he was fighting in the first place, he needed to save Hope, as Hope had just spared him, it was time to return the favor! without thinking Silver grabbed his blade from the ground with his magic, charging it to absorb the power of the Shadow beings and struck the creature through the heart.

"..."

"..."

Silver Blinked to see the blade sticking through hopes armor, right through his chest and out the other side.

Silver could only stare at what he had just done. As the blood and energy from Hope was absorbed into his blade.

Hope turned and looked him dead in the eyes. He did not wince at the pain, or cry, or even blink, he just stood there and judged. "Dishonorable...Bloodweilding...life-ruining...M-M...Monster." Hope coughed, blood pouring out of his mouth as he fell down, the blade being pulled out of him. Glowing a dark red from the satisfying meal.

Silver looked shocked down at the body...what had he done? He looked at his hooves, covered in Hope's blood... He had done this...why? WHY? The illution was shattered as Silver found himself in the temply, in the holy room...what had he done, He looked down at Hope's dieing body, he saw Rose run to Hope's side.

"Silver...what happened, where are we? Why is there a dead Alicorn! W-what have you DONE!" She cried as she ran down the hall towards the alter, running down the staircases. Silver grunted his mind blanking on him, but he still had to follow Rose, he didn't know why, but he HAD to find her, something told him that she was important.

And for some reason, he had a score to settle with her.

Silver looked down at the dieing warmonger, He leaned down to look him in the eyes, tears coming to Silver, he may not have liked the brutal Warmonger, but he could respect him at times...SOMETIMES.

"Parhaps...it didn't have to end like this Hope, you messed up and this time it came back to bite you in the ass, we could have been friends Hope...good friends, but your nature consumed you, yet you knew nothing more then that. I am sorry that you were forced to become my guardian, I hold no Ill will towards you for what you have done to me...just know that I would not have done the same to you, but I understand why you did it to me. Now sleep brother, parhaps... the next life all you Warmongers think exsists will treat you better." With that Silver smiled at the dieing Warmonger, hoping his words gave him a bit of peace before he passed on.

Standing up, Silver cracked his neck as he walked towards the final chamber of the temple, he had a mission to complete. One he would not delay...

...Whatever that misson was.

The Temple of the Second Coming.

The party, tired, weak, scared yet strong of will, stood in front of the temple of the second coming, this is where Silver's signal led Twilight.

"Alright girls...this is going to be dangerous, we don't know why silver is here or what signifigance this place ha-"

"It is a vault...a prison for something so dangerous that if the wrong beings got it, our would would be doomed." The wise yet tired voice spoke from behind them.

Everypony turned around to see Princess Celestia standing there in her full glory, as she walked forwards to Twilight.

"And...this thing...is my responciblity, which is why I didn't want you all to get involved. It is my failier, the punishment will be mine and MINE alone, if any of you are hurt I will never forgive myself, I am sorry for keeping you in the dark, but putting together a team for this took far to long, I decided that now that silver was gone, now would be a better time then any...though I supose Silver had the same idea." Celestia shook her head.

"Princess? Is whatever in there that...Crystal soul thing you told me about?" Celestia nodded

"Yes my stu-...fellow princess, it is. You must understand that I would bring half of Equestria here if I could, but this land belongs half to the griffons, half to whoever has the strongest steel at the time. We must move quickly or we risk losing everything, Silver is inside...we must find our answers before the...and I use this term loosely, king of the Badlands, finds out that we have set hoof on his turf." Celestia said with a sigh, knowing that whatever laied inside that dark temple would change everything.

"Alright Celestia...we have to move quickly if we want to find Silver, watch out for Changlings everypony, aparently, some of them were building a Hive around here." Everypony nodded at Twilight's command.

Everypony walked up the stone stairs towards the temple, as the reached the entrence, the group was hit with the smell of gore, everypony looked at each other and feared what came next.

"Oh...oh no..." Celestia wispered as the blood and guts of the now dead Alicorn guards were scattered around the room, Celestia and the gang walked forwards, trying not to puke at the horrible scene they saw before them.

"W-what happened here..." Twilight wispered as they found a few more corpses.

"This is the work...of a very powerful Bloodmage, Twilight we both kno-" Celestia was cut off by Luna

"we know NOTHING yet sister, hold your tongue until you know for sure." Celestia shook her head, but stayed silent.

The group continued forwards coming towards a large open destroyed room, what was once filled with grand statues had been crushed, grinded, and reduced to nothingness, walls crumbled and pillers were barily standing.

"...no." Celestia's voice was barily above a whisper as she ran towards the only body in the room.

A very noticable Blue and Blonde alicorn.

Celestia stood over the dieing Alicorn, and leaned down to speak with him. "Hope? Hope are you there..." Celestia said gentily as she flipped the alicorn onto his back and leaned him up against the wall with her magic.

Hope's eyes slowly opened to a half lidded gaze, the anger in his eyes previlant as he grabbed celestia's head in his magic and pulled it towarads his mouth before wispering quietly.

"Silver...fog...together...going...for...soul...forget me...go." Hope coughed up a bit more blood before shoving Celestia's head away and letting his head slump back, breathing heavily.

Celestia stood back on shaky legs she thought about trying to heal Hope, but she knew it would be in vain, Hope was too far gone for her magic to help him alone, she needed to keep her magic charged for dealing with Silver...and the fog.

"Celestia...we...we must go, if the soul is used...we all lose." Luna said quietly, the mane 6 could only watch. Celestia mearly nodded.

"Goodbye Hope..." Celestia said quietly before standing up, resuming her regal form, and walking quickly towards the stairs at the end of the temple, leading to the heart of the Temple.

The Heart of the Second Coming.

Silver drew his blades, fatigue plauged him, but he kept moving forwards, he walked through several smaller rooms before going down one final giant staircase.

when he got to the bottom he was shocked, a wide circular room, with large stairs leading down to a first level filled with pillars that touched the tall roof, down the stairs a bit more was a second level, with a wide bridge leading to the center circular platform, with a oval floating object with a strage symbol on it, about three times as tall as Silver and four times as wide. and Rose Nova aproching it slowly.

"ROSE!" Silver shouted as he ran foward, Rose turned around as she stepped backwards, looking at Silver.

"Silver! St-stay back!" Rose said as she stumbled backwards towards the platform.

"Rose...there is something weird about you, I always suspected it, but now I know you arn't being a hundred percent honest with me, none of this make sense, TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE HIDING!" Silver ended his inquary with a stab of a blade, meant only to scare Rose, however, she reached up and stoped the blade with her hoof, suddenly, Silver felt the illution shatter again

Silver gasped his breath being caught in his throat

the creature was about half the size of silver, its brown patchy fur covered in dark fog, its eyes poured the stuff out of it, creating a mist pool around her a single golden eye peered out at him through one eye socket for a few seconds before she blinked and the light apeared in the other socket.

Silver looked back, horrified at what happened, his mind finally put the bits together to connect the dots

The Gala

Rose

Killing the 'shadows'

...

Killing Hope.

Suddenly, a new anger burned in Silvers eyes, Nopony made him hurt innocents! He would rip this monster to shreads!

"FoOl HahaHahaHaaAh Doo~ You~ RealLy ThiNk~ YoU caN bEat MeEh~?" The monster said in a cillingly high pitched voice, a slight tune being caried in the air that forced a Melody into her voice.

"WHO ARE YOU?" Silver yelled readying his weapons and charging fowards.

The creature summoned a Bastard sword and blocked Silvers blade with his own. "I am~ ThE~ SiRen Of sOuLs~!"

SILVER HAZE

VS

THE SIREN OF SOULS

Silver yelled as he summoned three more copies of Silver's Fury, which he called his blood swords, he felt his fautige set in again he was already running on empty, but he still had to fight. He swong at them however the Siren cracked two of the blades with the sheer force of her blows.

She followed this up by breaking Silvers third blood blade, before slashing at him directly, silver forced himself to tire himself by blood-teleporting away, taking away even more of his power, he felt his breathing grow eratic, he had to end this soon or else he would loose everything.

Silver brought his blades up, clashing aganst the blade again he had to force himself to keep from falling over, he had to keep fighting just a bit longer, he had to keep it up, one more minuet was all he needed one slip up. The fog around the Siren kept himself on his toes, he felt things in the fog clawing at his hooves and lower chest, but he kept fighting, he could not lose hope now!

He had to fight harder.

Faster.

Silver shouted as he blocked high from one of the sirens strikes and swong low, a good long strike across her chest, the siren screeched in a high pitch tone, the wound quickly resealed itself. But he had done damage, he had to keep going, keep fighting.

Just one more time, one more fight.

The Path to the Second Coming.

The party heard the unearthy screech come from ahead of them, they all took one look at each other before running forwards, they saw the final stair case down in front of them but before they could act, a buzzing sound filled their ears.

"What in Tarnations!?!" Applejack yelled as the walls shook before caving in.

Everypony gasped.

Changlings.

No, not Changlings, something far more sinister.

Badlings.

Twilight knew that the Changlings of the Badlands would be different, changed, mutated unlike what they had seen before, but she had not expected this. She saw three main groups led by one in particular.

Some of them were the same size as her, but they were buff, as in so muscular she wondered how they moved, instead of holes in their legs, they sort of had dents in their chitin. they looked almost as if a giant suit of armor had been weilded into their very skin, thicker plates of chitin created armor like paturns over their bodies, they lacked wings, but instead had spikes where their wings would be, on their heads, they did not have a horn but instead had thicker plates creating a classic knight helmet like paturn over their face.

The second group were tall, as in as tall as Celestia. Their legs were covered in holes, they looked undeveloped and weak, but they had extra chitin on their chest and face, their wings were thick and bulky, She could see the outline of the classic changling membrane in the wings, but the cover of light chitin over it looked thin enough to allow for flight, but still thick enough to be guarded from attack. On their heads, instead of a single horn, they had the start of a unicorn horn, but about half way up the leigh it split into two parts twisting behind the ears and ending underneath the jaw creating two twisting horns under it's mouth. They sparked with magic and Twilight relizesed they were fully fuctional.

The last group seemed to be the most normal looking like normal changlings except for having only one eye, and having their front two legs start normal, but about half way down they got thiner before ending in a sharpened blade-like-point their wings looked thin and concealable, and Twilight had a hard time looking the changling in the eye, so she coulden't tell if it had a horn or not, but she assume they did, she also assumed some kind of magic stopped her from looking the creature in the eye.

The last changling though, was big, huge, tall and regal, it looked just like chrysalis, but this changling had four eyes, two normal ones and two smaller ones on her...it's muzzle. it also instead of having wings, had two extra limbs that ended in the same razor sharp points as the third group of Badlings she saw. The creature took one look at her opened her mouth to reveal three sets of sharpened teeth, the teeth of a carnovore.

"WEEE ARRE DEAAATHHH" The Creature said in broken equestrian. "KILLLLLL" It screeched.

Celestia and Luna hopped into action, they moved quickly destroying a few of the charging grunts, before they were locked in combat by the flying creatures and the brutes.

"RUN GO, STOP THE ARTIFACT FROM BEING ACTIVATED!" Celestia called.

"Come on girls!" Twilight yelled to the rest of the mane 6 and spike, they all ran past the changlings, she saw some of the flying creatures soar overhead confined by the small space but still having enough room to manover as they flew over celestia sending shocks of green magic down at her as they passed overhead.

Twilight felt her heart skip a beat, she had to get to the artifact.

She had to get to Silver.

The Heart of the Second Coming.

"RAWH" Silver yelled as he struck again, this time the blade flew true, another gash on the creature. The creature answered back with one of her own.

The siren steped back, humming, which Silver quickly relised was her way of panting. Silver was panting as well, he had long since run out of energy, he was fighting with his darkest magic now, he needed a boost now, he needed to finish-

"I see you could use a hand...my son."

The voice echoed in his mind, Silver knew it instantly.

"Sombra! What do you want! I am not your son!" Silver gowed causing the siren to look at him with confution before taking a step back.

"Silver, silver, silver...I am your father, remember? Hah, you always were a forgetful one, I cant help but see you need power, I can offer you it if you promise to do just a small task for me..." Sombra's voice chuckled in his head, causing Silver to grow angeier.

"I will never do anything for you sombra" Which only caused Sombra to laugh.

"Of corse you would not Silver, I never expected you would, I just knew that your anger against me blinded you, and now, you will pay the price for your laps in judgement..." Silver was snapped out of his mental conversation by the fog creature standing before the Artifact, which was spining rapidly as fog from the creature was fed into the disk.

"GOOoO~ ArtIfaCt~ Do yOur JoB~" The Creature sung as it laughed manicily. Suddenly, Silver relised exactly what the shadows plan was.

This was the crystal soul.

Its job was to gather all the darkness towards it, then it would be purged by the crystal heart, but if there was no crystal heart here to pruge it...

Silver's eyes turned to pinpricks.

All it would do would summon all the darkness...all the FOG.

Right here in Equestria.

It would miss all the checkpoints the Alicorns had put in place to stop it, that Equestria put in place.

it would be at their doorstep before they could even begin to ready themselves.

Silver forced himself up, but the constant fighting had taken its toll on him, he bairly had the streigh to get up. Even then the force of the gale winds created by the spining artifact were too much for him. He saw tendrals of darkness come through the cracks in the wall, gathering into a ball around the Artifact before flying upwards towards the roof.

"SILVER!" He heard, Silver turned his head slightly to see a terrified mane 6 and Spike standing at the entrence to the heart of the temple, Twilights look of fear is what gave him the streigh to get up, he began to walk fowards, but the creature's head snaped around 180 degrees, beforer opening her mouth as a tendral flew out and smacked Silver on the face, forcing him back down.

Twilight had an idea for helping silver, she had to get the creatures attention, Twilight suddenly threw herself down to the central chamber, standing behind the creature looking at her, she charged up a spell and let if fly, striking the creature, knocking her off balence.

"GrahHHah~" The creature half screamed half laughed as she grappled onto twilight and telported them to the other side of the room. The rest of the mane 6 and Spike ran to Silver's side.

"Silver are you ok!" Rarity asked worriedly, silver only nodded. Knowing he had one shot at this he moved with purpose towards his goal, he had to keep twilight safe.

He had to stop this artifact before it summoned the fog.

Twilight

Twilight grunted as she was smacked across the face as she tried to get to her feet as she was smacked again, as she looked up and the giggling creature who had tendrals growing out of her horn, smacking her around.

"cOmE On giRl wHy WoUld siLver LoVe a MaRe wHo CaN'T evEn fiGhT FoR hErSeLf~?" The Creature laughed.

Twilight growled as she cut the horn off of the creature for the nine'th time as it grew right back.

"SHUT UP ABOUT SILVER" Twilight screamed as she shot spell after spell at the creature.

The creature dodged most of the them, the ones that didn’t miss her usually just tipped her or didn’t do much damage because the rapidness that twilight was shooting them at made them less powerful. Twilight still continued to attack the monster. “WHy do YOu pERCIsT ?~ DOnT yoU kNOw THat SILVER DOesn’t ~LOvE YOU?~” twilight hesitated her onslaught of magical spells

“LIES! twilight shouted, shaking her head. “SIlver DOES love me!” twilight added. before shooting spells out like a gattling gun.

“IF hE hLOves YOu so MUCh thEn WhY WoulD cOmE tO me WhEN You BRoKe hIS HearT?” The creature said, a song that forced the idea into her head.

twilight stopped again, “...broke his heart? what do you mean?” twilight so distracted that she didn’t see the monster’s swordstrikje at her.

“WhY DonT yoU asK hiM?” twilight was knocked to the ground by the creature who quickly moved to advance on her.

“Parhaps you have a few questions for him first!” Twilight spat out as the creature turned around when a horible thump sounded from the central chamber.

“ohHoHnooOOn~” The creature wispered as Silver drew his blade and shoved it between the ground and the spining artifact, causing it to crack as it tried to keep spining even with the jam.

“NOOoNON~” The creature cried as it threw itself at silver, however Twilight hit her with a spell causing her to tumble to the floor.

Silver grunted as he felt the artifact crack down the center, just a bit longer…

The fog swirled around the artifact, trying to dislodge the blade, but to no avail, suddenly, the artifact cracked down the center and shattered.

The fragments of the artifact fell to the ground and instantly, everything was still.

Celestia and Luna ran through the door, covered in cuts and magic burns, but still standing. “Twilight! Are you ok! We drove off the Badlings!” Luna called out from the top of the stairs.

“we are fine! Silver saved us! He destoryed the artifact.” Celestia looked surpised.

“I thought only the choosen one could destory the artifact...could silver really be..?”

Suddenly Celestia looked up as fear entered her eyes.

“Silver! Above you!” Celestia screamed.

Silver looked up and gasped, the entire roof was covered in fog, so much fog, so dense much like the cloud that had attacked Alicornia...it was not the army but so much had gotten through!

Silver tried to stand but was blasted by a constractated beam, throwing him across the chamber to the stairs, where he created a crater. He was out of the fight

He phyiscaly could not stand on his own. He had failed.

Suddenly, the mane 6 and Luna and Celestia stood at Silver’s side. “You won’t take any of us FOG!” Twilight yelled as the swirling mass of darkness laughed at them, causing the entire room to vibrate.

Suddenly, the fog sent a single tendral into the ground, and that tendral broke the ground, causing a pool of mist to form, out of the mist, soon twisted ponies began to come out and create weapons which they grabed to attack our heroes with.

“HOLD THE LINE MY LITTLE PONIES!” Celestia and Luna cried as they charged the darkness.

The Temple of the Second Coming.

Hope sighed, a bit of blood trickling down his mouth, he didn’t even have the streigh to lift a hoof to stop it.

He had been here for what, eight minuets? How long was he gonna have to wait to die.

Silver had dealt a fatal blow against him, a dishonorable blow, but a fatal one none the less. He was almost happy about, he was finaly done, he had done it.

He had done it.

He had kept silver alive, he had fought the Bloodlusters that threated his people, he ignored the temptation that bloodmagic could bring.

He could die a happy, fufiled stallion.

So why woulden’t he just die?

He wasn’t afraid, he had accepted the things he had done long ago

but now...now it felt diferent, he felt like he wasn’t ready.

stupid thoughts, he had done his part...the gods would give him his eternal reward and all that, he could finaly be done. Finaly move on.

He could finaly take that nap he had been waiting to take for the last thousand years.

Hope finaly shut his eyes, he took a deep breath, he saw the light at the end of the tunnel, he moved towards it, he would die in peace.

Then the entire room shook as the dark laughter shook the room

…

He would die peacefully, no more adventures, no more chaos, he had done all he had to do, to die now would be acceptable.

He heard the echoing screams of ponies clashing against something dark.

Yes his death was perfectly justified, there was only one way he would get out of death and he would rather take the death over that alternitive, it would invalidate every oath he took, every promise he ever made to himself. He was going to die here.

He head the unmistakeable scream of Celestia as she was hit.

Fuck.

Hope grunted, he opened his eyes slowly, frowning the whole time, there was no rest for the wicked was there? He wasn’t going to just be able to drift off and pay for his crimes in peace.

No, that wasn’t what he was destined to do.

Hope shakily moved his hoof, to the left, he coughed, blood spurting out of his mouth, and landing on his hoof. The blood soaked into his hoof, the red in the blood hit his rune, and began slowly turning it red.

He closed his eyes.

This was the death of Hope.

He was going to become a Monster.

He was going to become a Hero.
Perhaps it was always destined to be the same thing.

When hope opened his eyes, the red glow illuminated the room, the wound closed quickly, the inital burst of power brought by making your blood a conduit for magic. For letting your magic running through your blood rather then just through your magic feild. He kept his mind focused as he stood up.

He was a Bloodluster now.

He knew he woulden’t be one for long.

He never would get that nap.

The Heart of the Second Coming.

Celestia stumbled back, the wound on her shoulder quickly mending itself, as she struck down the fog abomination responcible for it, she looked around, they were losing ground quickly, they could not stop it, they could not run, it would follow them.

They were dead.

Celestia looked to see one of them run up to her, only to be blasted away by silver haze, who was leaning on twilight feeding off of her streigh to use his more powerfull blood magic.

Luna was being overwelmed, but she was still holding her own.

Flutershy and rarity were guarding rainbow dash who was on the ground screaming in pain from an arrow that hit her, and Applejack was trying to keep anypony from touching Twilight and Haze along with Spike.

Celestia kept her head down, this was going to be it, but she wasn’t going to show them the weakness.

Suddenly, there was a blast of raw magic that passed over the room, all the fog creatures stopped, to see what the cause was, all the ponies and drake in the room turned to see what was happing.

The Blue and Red alicorn standing in the entryway to the room growled as he moved, the red runes on his skin glowed brightly his blond hair darkened concitrably, his blue eyes now a red glowing ball of fire.

“You are insignifigant to my power, you will fall to me and ME ALONE!” The Alicorn said in a booming voice, before swiping his hoof across his chest, disintigrating every grunt in the room, before the fog could summon more, the Alicorn rased his hoof to the roof and placed a barrier between it and the room, traping the fog momentarily.

The Alicorn came up beside the group.

“...Greatings. I do think it is time for you all to leave.” The Alicorn said, his tone comanding echoing and crisp.

Everypony knew who it was.

“Hope? Is that you?” Silver said, his voice bairly above a wisper.

“...Hope is dead, I am the pathetic shell of a failure that remains.” He said a pause before he spoke.

Silver was confused. “Oh...Kay...Well come on...not Hope...we have to move quickly! We can leave now before that barrier breaks.

The Alicorn stood still. “I am not leaving.”

Everypony was confused, except for Celestia, who just looked sad. “Hope...I unders-”

Hope turned to Celestia “I am a Bloodluster now, I am an abomination, I should kill myself right here...which is what I plan to do, only I will not be the one holding the blade.” He turned to Silver.

Silver walked up to Hope and placed a hoof on his back. “Please Hope, don’t do this...you don’t have to! Don’t throw your life away!” This only caused Hope to let out a bitter laugh.

“Silver, for me to throw my life away, I must have had one in the first place.” He laughed louder. “I never got to live, I was born, given to you as a gift, told I was going to be a warmonger, forced on a quest for vengence over my brother...everything I have done had been nothing more then a part in someone elses story...so now I get to choose to die.” Hope looked towards silver and let a smile touch his face as his laughter died down.

“Silver, are you a religious fellow? Do you follow the teaching of the old gods? Like the Warmongers do?” Silver looked at Hope and let a smile touch his face.

“Yes, yes I do, its the one thing I think we have in co-” Hope cut Silver off.

“Well then you are an idiot, the old gods never exsisted, the Warmongers made them up to control the Warmongers, to get them to fight ‘more efficiently’ the only ponies who knew that was my father, your father, and me.” Hope laughed.

“I have been keeping that inside for so long...it feels good to get it out, to let people know that the most honor bound ponies are fighting for a cause that doesn’t exist.” Hope turned his back to the ponies.

“Now go, I have nothing else to say to any of you. Not even you Celestia, I made my peace with you last time we talked, I rather not complicate it now.” Hope spoke, stoping Celestia’s words before she even had a chance to speak them.

Silver got angry, really angry. “Look it was MY fault this happened and I will NOT let you throw your life away I ORDER you to stand down” Hope turned around and grabed Silver by the throat.

“I have broken every Oath, dishonored every Warmonger law, I. Do. Not. Take. Orders. From. You.” Hope droped Silver, before turning around as the barrier cracked slightly.

“Run, run far and fast, run until you can go no longer, I am no longer a pony, but a monseter, do not rescuse me, do not try and save or stop me. I thought I could die with honor, with success on my mind, but now I am a failer, I failed every Oath and Promies, I have hurt Silver Haze, I have fell to Bloodlust, I have let the Darkness come to this land…” Hope turned to face the party, blood red marks running over his body as he powered his body with magic.

“The least you can do is let me die with some dignity.” Hope then turned as the barrier gave again, as a crack formed and the fog started to slip out.

“RUN!” Silver yelled as he turned to flee, followed by spike and Twilight, the rest of the mane 5 followed, then Luna, leaving just Celestia and Hope.

“...Goodbye Celestia.” Hope said grunting under the weight of keeping the barrier strong. “Leaving now would be wise.”

Celestia said nothing, she quickly walked up to the blue and red alicorn, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek. Causing hope to look at her with surprise.

Celestia began to walk out of the room. “I still will never forgive you for what you have done Hope..you have done far to much to EVER be forgiven...but this, dieing like this...I needed you to know that I...appreciate it. Goodbye Hope, my friend.” Hope only looked fowards.

Hope grunted, before waiting for everyone to leave the room, then he let the barrier break, surging fowards he yelled as he charged his blood with power as he smashed his Warhammer of Light...ironic now that he was a monster of darkness, into the ground destorying the fog, be moved with speed, ready and willing to fight, he would hold the line.

The first wave came, they were many, but he was stronger, he had the will to fight, he cared not if he died, he just needed to buy time, pain would not stop him.

only death.

and that had a habbit of being quite late to clame him.

Hope stood tall as they charged him a grin on his face.

He decided he didn’t need that nap after all.

The Temple of the Second Coming.

The party ran out of the Temple, down the entrence, the temple shook behind them as the excape.

as twilight ran with the others, her mind went back to what the monster had said. It coulden't be true...oh who was she kidding, Silver Haze was a mystery to her, was it really so far fetched that he would go out and try to extend their herd, without asking her? Granted Twilight wasn't thinking about how such behavior was normal of the Alicorn socity, her own mind was hardwired to the way the equestrians did it and coulden't think of any other way.

Twilight had to know, Twilight had to make sure silver wasn't cheating on her, if he said he wasn't, there wasn't any problem...but if he was...

Twilight turned to Silver “SIvler, is it true you had an offair with...her” twilight didn’t need to specify, as they both knew who it was, who she was, and Silver didn't want to answere but he had no choice.

silver replied with a depressed sigh. “i’m so sorry twilight, but i’m ashamed to say that i did… i thought that you didn’t like me anymore, and i was confused and didn’t know what to do… when she showed up, I though I would just flirt a bit, get it out of my system, then go back to enjoying the Gala without anypony being hurt, but she said a few words, and I think she used magic and before i knew it, we were in be-” silver was going to finished but he cut himself off with a sharp intake of breath, realizing what he had just let out.

“..bed? BED!? YOU SLEPT WITH HER! i can’t believe you silver! i would have been okay with luna...I-I've tried to make ajustments, but its hard" Twilight angrily yelled at him, silver tried to let his own voice be heard.

"Look, It was a mistake, I wasn't in full control! And don't act like you haven't enjoyed being in this relationship with both me AND Luna!" Silver said back, trying to be the voice of reason.

"but you SLEPT WITH HER! You may have not been in a hundred percent control, but you still made the choice, you were in control when you went to her to just vent instead of coming to me to talk about it!" Twilight yelled back, Silver relised how bad the situation had become. And how little distance they had really put between themselves and the temple.

"L-look Twilight, everythings been going wrong, mistakes were made, but we are currently running away from a giant cloud of darkness, so you know what, this converstion is over! We'll talk about this later!" Silver yelled back before turning to walk away. Only to be stopped by twilight walked back up to him.

"No, we don't need to continue this converstation another time Silver, I now know everything I need to know about what you have done, I see now how bad of a person you can be silver, you broke both me and luna’s trust by doing that…I may love you but I am sorry I can't forgive you.” Twilight began to cry, silver tried to justify his actions one last time, to make her see.

“You don’t understand Twilight, I was under her control, she hypnotised me! What did you expect me to do!” But Twilight wouldent lisen to the truth.

“I... I can’t believe you silver, not anymore, I'm sorry, we’re over.” said twilight, leaving silver in the dust as they continued to run, mainly because Silver had slowed down because of the crushing news he had just recieved. one of his greatest nightmears had just come true.

Still though, a rumbling from the temple behind him foced him to stay focused.

Silver continued on, with a broken heart, and a steeled mind.

The Heart of the Second Coming.

A red ring of blood on fire swept across the burned and hellish room, filled with burning fire being smother by giant shadows, a light show of death. As the ring covered and puged the room, it left but a single occupant in its wake, a bloody, smiling, laughing Alicorn.

“HAHAHA! IS...THAT...ALL...YOU...HAVE!” Hope roared as he cut down another swarm of aproching fog creatures. He had been runing on empty for quite some time, his runes were but black marks on his skin, his breathing labored. But he would not fall, he would never let them leave this place as he stood. Suddenly a gust of wind knocked him off his feet, as he rose up to stand, he saw a fog Alicorn standing in front of him, he had fought several of these already, nothing more then pathetic copies of dead Alicorns, powerful by fog standarts, but they were dumb. Still this one looked slightly different...

it was fairly average in size, standing just below his hight, somewhere around Celestia's, it was black primarily, yet it had no fur, or a body really, it apeared to be pure fog weirdly form to look like a pony, but the perportions were just slightly off, the way one hoof never touched the ground as it walked, the way the smile streched just a little too far... it's horn apeared to be cracked, though puffs of fog would occationaly travel up the length of its body, and reform the horn to reveal its hight and magisty before the fog would dissapate leaving the cracked horn.

It also had a single wing, it was massive though, bigger then even his, Hope noticed the stump where the other wing would have once gone. if it was there. Looking into the creatures eyes, two dark purple lights stared back at him. The Alicorn also had purple runes and symbols decorating its body, seemingly the only thing holding the swirling mass of darkness together. It cairred no weapons, but walked as if it had the weight of an army behind it...to be fair it probibly did.

It opened its mouth, but Hope cut the abomonation off before it could speak.

Hope growled. “I do not know what you are, or who you think you are, but you are a monster, a deamon and you will fall like the rest of them to my Hammer!”

The creature chuckled “Well, why don’t you try that out young one, I always enjoy a good sparing match against the youth of our fine species.” The creature said, the unusual voice paturn that all fog creatures had absent from its voice.

Hope charged, striking with his warhammer, the creature looked rather unimpressed as it sidesteped his attack and tapped him lightly on the flank with a long, thin blade made out of pure fog that he pulled from his own form.

"Child, keep your guard up! honestly, just because you expect to die does not mean you have a good excuse to be sloppy!" The Alicorn chastised him. Causing a new fire to ignight in Hope's eyes.

"D'VOLTUL!" He shouted in ancient Alicornian swinging his warhammer around, causing it to be blocked by the creature who raised his sword and blocked the heavy warhammer, the fragile looking blade didn't even bend as the huge warhammer made contact. The other Alicorn looked plesently surpised for a moment before chuckling.

"Savi? Tu'ud ack'awih vacude wevt Alicorns un'vay dast Voltul." The Alicorn spoke in perfect Ancient Alicornian shocking Silver, how did this creature know that launguge! And so well too, hell most Alicorns don't even know a word of it, and only the best scribes can...could only speak broken fragments. Hope was left flabergasted trying to rack his brain for what had been said.

"Uhh...ahh..." Hope desperatly tried to find the words, where were all those pointless facts now that he needed them!

The Alicorn only chuckled again, suddenly pushing Hope's hammer back in his moment of weakness. "What is wrong child? You know you shouldn't start a conversation in a tongue you do not speak." The Alicorn said, mocking Hope, suddenly, Hope pushed back, spiting out the words through the strain.

"Ahhh...Tasss- no...Tassvun! Dast'vone rin ui'n equ vacude! " Hope said angrily, causing the Alicorn to pull himself back suddenly as the creature stepped back to look at Hope, before to Hopes anger, begin laughing hysterically.

"wow...Eqi rin Tassvun, that was the worst Alicurn I have heard in over three-thousand years...granted its the only Alicurn I have heard in three-thousnad years so..good, solid efort. Though you misspronced the word Eqi and your sentence structure was horrible, do relise you just said 'Pathetic! Lack of truth are in land thought.' Equ means LAND, Eqi means YOU. Little info to take to the grave with EQI." Suddenly, the Alicorn jumped fowards, his blade flew past his hammer, Hope brought his sheild up to block but the blade turned to fog and simply whent around the sheild before stabing him throught the chest.

Hope grunted dispelling the fog with his own magic, before taking up his stance again, though blood trickled down his chest.

"Oh...I was hoping you would have died there, it would have made from a much better story to tell how you died. Oh well." The creature mocked before summoning ten more blades ripping into Hope without mercy, Hope tried to put up a sheild to no avail as he was torn to shreads, his armor hacked off, his face cut up and his bones broken as he finally fell onto his back.

Hope tried to get back up, but several blades stabed through him, putting him in Eminence pain and keeping him pined down.

The creature advanced “Sorry ‘child' but you must die now, it is nothing personal, the old gods will thank you for this...personally. Do know that you are by FAR the most interesting fight I have had in a while, if you are one of those types who worry about their names being forgotten to history, know that I will always remember that one Blue Alicorn who said that my thoughts of my thoughts of my land were lies.” Hope spat at him, it was really the only thing he could do in his position, before deciding that he could probably get one more shot in, not physically, but at least verbally.

“The old gods are fake, you pathetic fog creature, you say I am the one who does not know my own history? Hah.” The creature stopped before laughing.

“Oh...not real you say? Not for long if I have anything to say about it...after all, I am going to become one of them.” at which point the creature's leg turned into a giant sharpened tentical and plundged itself into Hopes chest. He could only gasp as his head slumped back as the world drained of color.

"Eqi rin Murum..." The last words that Hope would ever hear.

Hope resisted right untill the horrible end.

The bitter end of Hope.

The Temple of the Second Coming.

The gathering group of alicorns standing in the heat of the Badland sun, became worried quickly, they had found the temple in ruins, their brothers dead and the artifact assumed destoryed.

The Warmonger division was in chaos, with no leader, no direction, nothing to guard, they had no idea what to do next. They had failed, they did not even know who was responcible.

One of the warmongers, a young recrute who had been leading what little was left steped fowards.

“As former Royal Guard Sharpblade’s only taken son, Grinded Stone. I herby move to elect a new leader of the Warmongers. To guide us into the future, to say the Old Gods wills. To find vengence for our fallen, comrads...I nominate myself.” The group suddenly burst into argument everyone shouting over everyone, some in agrence, some in dissagrence, some electing themselves and having their own positive/negitive reactions. Suddenly a voice came from the temple.

“Shoulden’t you wait until the current chain of command is dead before you start a new one?” Everypony looked to see the armored Blue Alicorn with the Blond mane stepping out of the temple. Dark Blue-ish eyes staired down the now silent group of Alicorns.

“As former WARMONGER COMMANDER, Shinning Hope’s only remaining heir, I clame rights to the leadership position, I know who is responcible for this attack, I know who we should seek our vengence upon!” The Alicorn yelled. Everypony was enthraled, wanting to follow and be lead by this new Alicorn, like there was some victorious anthem to his words.

“Together! Together we will take the Badlands as our own, then when we control this pathetic mortal wasteland, we will move onto EQUESTRIA! and then Prince Silver Haze! The one responcible for this henous crime! He shall be slain for what he has done to us! We will build our army! And we will strike him down!” The group of Warmongers cheered and stomped their hooves, suddenly all knowing this was the pony they wanted to follow.

The one golden eyed pony stood at the temple entrence smiling as her seeds from her song bore fruit, entrancing the Alicorns to follow him.

The Alicorn drew his blade “I AM WARMONGER SHIELDED HOPE! SILVER HAZE KILLED MY BROTHERS! I WILL KILL HIM- NO, WE WILL KILL HIM, AND ALL BLOODLUSTERS WHO GET IN OUR WAY! FOR THE OLD GODS!” He shouted. Every Warmonger, some by magical infuence, others just tempted by the strong leadership and chance to kill, drew and rased their blades and chanted as one.

“FOR THE WARMONGERS, FOR THE OLD GODS!” They all broke into cheers, except for one pony, the son of sharp blade, who was looking at Hope with distaine.

and at that moment, only Grinded Stone saw Hope’s eyes, if only for a second, turn to empty sockets. He blinked and they were back to normal, he convinced himself it was a trick of the wastes.
But Stone decided keeping his blade with him at all times might not be such a bad idea.

Hope basking in the prase, grunted as a headache passed over him, he shook it off, he had to stay focused, Silver Haze had tried to kill him, but his magic saved him, the Old Gods saved him, he would carry out their will, Silver would diE LiKe thE sCuM hE waS.

“IT’S TIME BROTHERS, TO PREPARE...FOR WAR!”

???

“This is bad.” One of the seated voice spoke, a quiver in her voice.

“Yes...the darkness, it comes too fast for us.” A refined eligant voice spoke, worry clear even under her diplomatic tone.

“Silver an’t ready, his power ‘tant even be in full form, if anything, this whole thing has weakend him.” the voice spoke her contry accent sliping in slightly, a habit when he was nervous.

The next pony to voice her bit was angery. Her slightly more guff voice yelling “Two, WHY did you let this happen?” Two growled, the refined tone was lost in the reply.

“I HAD NO IDEA! This creature...she enchanted my top men, they are protected now but who knows how many were compromized! I can’t let my presence be known, none of us can, we have already altered history far to much for us to know what is going to happen next” Another voice, weary silenced them with a clearing of her throat.

“This bickering will not help. The fog has changed its tactics, it will use cunning to find its way past us, it knows it will not stand a chance through the defences we have all set up. We must continue to prepare...and hope Silver learns his true destiny soon, the Seventh Element must be awoken if we wish to surive. Now, the meeting is adjourned.” And with that the voice dissapeared.

“G’night” A bubbly voice said before also departing.

“see Ya’ll” A friendly voice also spoke before leaving.

one more spoke quietly “don’t stay up all night, we will need to get our rest to prepare” Before signing off.

Leaving just two.

“I’m...look I’m sorry for snaping at you.” Four said to member Two.

“It’s fine...I undestand you are under a lot of presure, we all are, we have to keep together. Soon, soon it will all pay off.” Two reasured her.

“...What if it doesn’t?” Four finaly replied.

“Then we all die and nothing really maters does it?” Two physicly felt Four wince.

“H-how can you?” Two cut her off.

“Because its true, we have to accept that, we get one shot at this, we know our leader can’t preform another spell like that again, it would kill her. We have to make sure everything falls into place, and pray that this time we get it right...because if we don’t, all we’ve done is started a time loop.” and with that, Two departed, leaving Four to reflect on her thoughts.

This was it.

It was time to end the games.

War was coming.

The fog was coming.

Silver Haze would live to become a hero.

Or the world would fall with him.

Councel of Equestria

In another seated room on the other side of the world, the discussion was much less collected.

"YOU IDIOT! IT WAS UNDER YOUR FAT STUPID BEAK THE ENTIRE TIME AND YOU DIDN'T FIND IT!" The new head of the Councel roard at the third member of the group.

"OH SO IT'S MY FAULT THEM! SO SORRY, I GUESS THOSE CHANGLINGS RUNNING ABOUT IN MY LAND DISTRACTED ME!" The voice roared back, an idignet tone in her voice.

"YOU KNOW I DON'T HAVE ANY RELATION WITH ANY OTHER HIVE! IF THE WORLD WORKED LIKE THAT MEMVER FOUR WOULD JUST GET ALL HIS FIREPROOF BUDDIES TOGETHER AND BURN THE FOG TO THE GROUND!" Member one roared.

"...uhh, I have sent scouts to try and burn the fog and it didn't work that well..." Member four said with a cough.

"Yeah! Member Four is right!" Member Three said giving her larger friend a high five...as best she could with the magical holograms.

"I WAS TRYING TO MAKE A POINT!!!" Member One screamed at both members at the same time.

"Whoh, calm down there, we are all friends, we are all here because if we don't stand up to the Fog, nothing will, so please will everypony, and Griffon, and Dragon...and Changling, and...whatever member Two is..." Member Five said.

"HEY! I Will have you know that I am-" Member two was cut off by Member One.

"ENOUGH! Things are bad, but still on track, Hope's death was...untimely, but getting him out of the picture early may help us in the long run. We have to stay focused, we know at least a bit of Fog found its way into Equestria, we all have to be on guard, every spy, every informant, every scrying spell...we need to know where the fog is going to be next...and we just have to hope...that Silver is the Hero we need him to be...Member One...signing out." However before Member One could depart, a sudden gasp by Member Two caused her to stay for a second longer.

"What is it Member Two?" However instead of a snappy reply, Member two spoke in his own quiet way.

"I found it...the spell came back positive, it finally has been awoken, it's be found." Member One stopped waiting for what she hoped the next few words would be.

"The Seventh Element...It has awoken."

(END OF ACT II- TWI-ALS OF LOVE)
( BEGINING OF ACT III THE HAZE OF WAR )

A Hazy Time ( act III Prologe)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Silver Returns: Part 1: A Silver Linning

Two weeks later

Ponlyville had returned to normal, relitivily at least, after the mane 6 had had their incidant, no other symptoms returned, everypony assumed it was some kindaof mass hallusination, nopony really though that though, but it was the most coviniant answere, and with all the weird stuff that went on in Ponyville it made the most sense to say that happened other then to dig deaper into it.

Twilight Sparkle was sitting in her room on the top floor of the library, she was looking through her teliscope, trying to study the everfree cloud paterns, trying to find some kind of regularity in the chaos.

However, she was buisy observing a certen jumble of clouds that seemed to be quite quickly aproching ponyville, at first she had though it was just some werid formation snaking its way towards them, but it moved to uniformly, was accerlating too fast, she was studying it to see exactly what it was.

“Twilight?” A young voice called behind her, shocking twilight out of her stupor, causing her to turn and look at her young assistant, he stood there, calm as ever.

“Hey Spike...my number one assistant! What do you need little buddy” Twilight forced cheer into her voice. Spike did not reply in turn.

“...Luch is ready, whenever.” He said with a shrug as he turned to walk away. The second he turned his back, twilight slumped back on her chair sighing.

Her and Spikes relationship had never been the same since the events in the Badlands...it was such a stupid thing...a slip of the tounge… but she knew how much it meant to spike. He had never had parents, he had never had a mother or a father, she knew Spike saw her as a sister...but she also knew that he not ONCE ever thought of her as his mother.

He had been so distant over the last few months, like he was trying not to get as close to her, trying to keep himself at a distance, she understood why, he was confused, she was too, neither of them really knew where their relationship stood, especaly after she had driven Silver away, someone she KNEW Spike looked up to like a father, mostly because he didn’t have many male role-models other then her brother. (someone that if spike saw as a father would make the whole situation twelve times more weird)

Yes Twilight understood why Spike wanted to keep her at a distance.

Still didn’t make it hurt any less though.

Twilight shook the thoughts from her head looking back at the cloud to see that…

It was landing outside of ponyville?

Twilight rubbed her eyes, her hoof comeing away slightly moist from tears that had just barily not been shed. But then she saw the cloud was still there, on the ground in front of the Everfree…

Then the clouds were sucked inwards on themselves.

Twilight could only stare and gulp, it was an Airship, not just any airship…

It was the Peacemaker. Silver’s ship, the one he had took when he left…

and if the ship was back.

Silver was back too.

Twilight fell backwards, she coulden’t deal with this not now, she looked back to see everypony running towards the airship, she also saw spike basicly leading the charge.

Twilight just backed herself into the corner, her breathing ragged.

She could hide here, pretend that she had never seen Silver’s airship.

Or she could go, go and face the stalion who had...betrayed her...NO He HAD betrayed her.

Her logical mind told her otherwise, but her heart was still too broken to see that.

Twilight stood up and moved to walk downstairs, out towards the door, Silver was back, she needed to accept that, she needed to go and face him. As she stood at the door, she turned around and walked back upstairs.

She would face him...

....

Just not right now.

Alicornian Peacemaker (outside everfree)

The Grand ship had landed just outside the everfree. Ponies from around ponyville gather to see the ship, and its lone occupant who had yet to get out, the side of the ship oppened with a mechanical hiss. As the Lone passanger decided down to the ground below.

silver took a step onto the ramp and was immediatley met with a purple dragon jumping in for a hug. silver smiled and returned the hug. “Silver, you’re back! where have you been this whole time?”

the exited spike asked, returning to the ground. “somewhere far away” silver said “far beyond equestia” spike looked at him with a sense of wonderment

“well i’m glad yopu’re back, i sure missed you” spike pointed at the the neclace around silver’s neck

“what’s that neclace you got there? it looks like an element” said spike

“right you are” silver replied “it;s the seventh element of harmoney!” silver said with gusto.

spike’s eyes turn bright and wide “seventh?” the wonder in his voice returned. “i thought there was only six” said spike

“so did i, but this mysterious thing happend in that far away land, and now i have the element… don’t ask me how it was all a bit confusing…” silver shruged.

“oh well it’s good to be back in ponyville.” Silver Said nochalotly

the two began to wlak down the ramp “i suppose twilight is still mad at me” said silver.

spike nodded “yeah, she’s still angry, so you should probably find somewhere else to sleep if you plan on staying?” spike put slight emphasis to make his statment sound like a question, hoping he would say yes.

“i think i’ll stay in ponyville for a while long after all it is my home” said silver.

spike saw twilight glance out the window of the library, and spike spoke up “sorry silver, i ahve to go, i think twilight wants to see me” he said sadably.

silver nodded and waved goodbye “see you later spike” he said.

silver continued to walk down the road, thinking of places he could stay, he thought about the main 6… twilight was off the list immediatley… rainbow probably wouldn’t want anyone sleeping in her house… he’d never get sleep if he went to pinkie’s house… applejack would just use him as extra labor, also she’s an earth pony and all… rarity, like applejack, would use him as a test modle for her outfits, although that might not be so bad, as he could potentially get a suit out of it, and he kinda liked rarity… that just leaves fluttershy, and she’s usually not in her house too often, so i suppose she would be the best candidate.

silver quickend his pace, as the sun was going to set soon, and he needed to be sure he could stay at fluttershy’s house for the night, if not, rarity would be the second try, but for now, fluttershy

after a long walk to flutters house, silver knocked on the door. “greetings fluttershy, it’s me, silver” he said in a clear voice. Fluttershy dropped the tea bag she was holding at the sudden noice, her heart stopped, there was only one stalion that voice could belong to...one stallion that touched her heart.

“Hello? Flutershy...you there?” Silver called as he walked inside, and saw Fluttershy standing there at the other side of the room.

“Oh hey there Flutershy, long time no see, how are things?” Instead of replying to Silvers greeting, Fluttershy rushed forwards and practicly tackled silver into a combination hug and kiss.

Silver, not expecting the sudden show of affection, fell backwards onto flutershy’s couch, before quickly returning the kiss, the smaller pegisi’s hine legs wraped around his barrel as she wraped her front legs around his neck as they made out.

After about twenty seconds the kiss broke and nothing but a thin trail of saliva linked their two mouths together.

“Well then, thats not the reaction I was expecting, wasn’t unpleseant at all...but not the one I was expecting” Silver chucled as he leaned in and nuzzled Fluttershy.

Flutershy, suddenly relising exactly what she did, jumped off of silver and backed away. “Silver! I-I mean, oh no! I’ve done it again! I-I-I was finaly getting twilight to listen...th-then you come back and oh no! Why am I such a bad friend *sniffle*” Fluttershy ended her small quiet rant by breaking into tears as she began sniffling, Silver had no idea what was going on but tried to confert her the best he could.

“There...uh...there my sexy little butterfly...don’t be sad, let Silver kiss the wound better” Silver ended it by leaning in for a kiss. which Fluttershy put up little resistance to at first. Before she opened her eyes wide again and pushed Silver off of her.

“OHMYCELESTIAIAMSOSORRYIHAVETOGONOWBYESILVER” Fluttershy said quickly before bolting out the door. Leaving a confused Silver Haze behind.

“...ok then...I guess I’ll just make myself at home untill she gets back...then I’ll ask her if I can stay when she gets back...if she ever come sback.” Silver shruged before laying down on the couch, it was far softer then his cot he had up in the mountans.

“How kind of that mare to offer you refuge here” The Alicorn made of red light said as he leaned over silver.

“SWEET CELESTIA!” Silver screamed like a stallion and totaly not like a little filly.

“Silver Haze, I have detected the other Elements nearby, we should attept to contact them and their current weilders.” Silver shook his head at the Red light Alicorn.

“Dude, that yellow mare, Fluttershy, She is one of the Elements” This caused the Red Alicorn to rear up in surpise.

“Wait, you already know who there Weilders are! Why didn’t you tell me!” The Alicorn sputterd out.

“You never asked. Now be quiet, I’m getting bored, I think I’m going to go walk around Ponyville.” Silver stood up walking through the red light Alicorn who disitigrated at his touch, before walking towards the door. He didn’t really feel like taking a nap right now anyway, real warriors didn’t need naps.

Silver Haze walked into town deciding to stop at Rainbows place, he came across the cloud house and decided to fly up, his element stuck to his chest giving him a boost to reach the enterence without even needing to give more then one or two flaps of his wings. He admired the giant cloud home.

It was really more of a cloud pallace then a cloud home, it had several floors, many rooms, still pegisi were knowen for their extravigantce on their homes, something to do with bird like behavior of needing to have the best roost to attract mates or whatever. He haden’t paid that much attention to it. Still, he did know this was an impressive place, he walked up the cloud entryway, with smaller stormclouds paving the way to the entrece, they created little thunder sounds when you steped on them, and they were heated.

Silver made his way to the entrence, when he got there he politely knocked. Only to hear snickering behind him.

Silver turned around to come face to face with Rainbow Dash. “Hey there Haze, you looking for me?” Silver smiled at his rainbow colored friend.

“Hello there Rainbow dash, how are you? Its been a while!” Rainbow Dash blew a razeberry at him.

“No Duh it’s been a while! You like, dissipeared without a trace for four and a half months! Seriously man what was up with that, you didn’t even say goodbye!” Rainbow glared at him, causing SIlver to shrink slightly under her glare.

“Sorry Rainbow, I would have told you all...but me and Twilight were having issues so I decided to go give her some distance.” Rainbow dash still just scoffed at him.

“Yeah we all figured. Seriously, Twilights just been acting like a big old jerk these last few months, ever since she found out you and Flutershy had a little fling she’s been totally blowing her off, not cool.” Silver agreed with Rainbow, he was glad she understood, Pegisi were more like Alicorns in that they were more accepting of open relationship and poligimy like Alicorns had.

“Well still she had her reasons, I betrayed her trust, I only wish she would understand…” Silver shook his head.

“I know right, Like, I love Twilight, she’s one of my best friends, but I was Flutershy’s friend first, and she’s just been acting like she’s worthless, honestly, I sometimes want to go to that libary and smack that mare on the head.” Silver nodded sypatheticly.

“Yeah, but anyway, how DID Twilight find out about me and Flutershy?” Rainbow shook her head.

“I Don’t know, one day Twilight just whent to sugar cube corner as we do...use to do every week and started yelling at flutershy about it, none of us know where it came from, we all just assumed flutershy cracked and told her...but now that I think about it that doesn’t make much sense, meh, whoever told her doesn’t mater, it was Twilight over-reacting about the whole thing that made it terrible.” Silver smiled at his friend, he was glad to know that he wasn’t alone at least.

“Anway rainbow dash, anything else interesting happen when I left?” Rainbow dash shook her head, then stopped. Then nodded yes.

“Yeah, a few weeks ago the six of us had this weird mass hallutiation that we were all attacked by Alicorns made of light speaking giberish or something...I dont know. It was weird, but everypony moved on quickly from it.” Silver nodded like he was listening but he had gone into deep thought.

So this Alicorn inside of him wasn’t lieing, the elements were coming back to life, even if they were in the tree of harmony, their ‘Rainbow power’ was linked to the elements, now he was the new conduit for their powers due to the fact that he was the only one with a catilist (The necklace) to channel it through. Still though he kept that to himself, he didn’t want to throw more stuff out of order then he already had.

“Thanks Rainbow, anyway, I got to go, have a good day!” He waved to her as he lept down to the ground, landing with a thud as his magic absorbed the kinetic energy from landing.

He began walking towards his next destination with purpose that he had not had before, he had to see how everypony else was doing.

Next, silver was going to go check out applejack and the farm. Silver flew wish great speed to the apple farm, where he saw applekack bucking away in the middle of the orchard. “hey applejack!” said silve,r getting her attantion.
Applejack looked up, squinting “Seelver is that yew?” she yelled, and silver flew in even closer

“it’s me applejack, i’m back in ponyville for a while, and i wanted to check in with everyone
“weel ain’t that a amght thought ful of yew? so, how have yew been doin’? applejack asked, as she picked up an empty basket from the nerby wagon and placed it under a tree, then proceeding to buck it as apples fell like rain.

“i’ve been alright, i was actually away in saddle arabia” said silver.

“Saddle arabia yew say? weel ah recon that was the place celestia went raght?” said appleajck “Oh by the way do yew mand branging that ther wagon over here?” she added, pointing to the wagon filled with empty baskets for apples. silver obliged “i knew i’d be used for work if i came here” silver thought to himself.

“i don’t really know where celestia went, i don’t really keep track of those things” silver said grunting as he pulled the heavy wagon along.

“ah weel i recon i should brush up on me equeestiah geeologey” said applejack.

“Geography” silver corrected. “yeah, that” said applejack.

“so, how have you been effected by twilight’s change in mood that i’ve been told about?” silver aked. applejack looked a bit sad.

“Twahlahght has been acteen like a reyal Humdinger recently, she’s alwees tellin lies an all. but ah guess ah can understand eet, since she’s been heartbrokeen and awl, but she doesn’t have to act lahke a jerk so much” said applejack before bucking anothert tree and more red apples falling like rain.

“oh yeah, ther was also something strange lahke a ghost aleecoren, but eet was probabky just my imagination” said applejack.

“oh, yeah, rainbow told me about that already, it’s not just you’re imagination, it happend to everyone, at least everyone who i’ve talked to” said silver. “anyways, thanks for the talk, see you around applejack”

Applejack picked an apple from the ground, ispected it for insects and after deciding that it was a good apple she tossed it to silver, who caught it. “one for the road” said applejack with a wink

“thanks applejack, enjoy the rest of the day” silver flew off…

And landed back down at Sugar Cube Corner. As he walked in he heared the teltale hissing sound of a fuse going off. Reacting quickly Silver sumoned his weapon and threw it towards the sound, it hit the party cannon and swong it around as it whent off, blasting Pinkie Pie in the face with cake and confetti.

Silver was mortified. “OH NO! Sorry Pinkie, I paniced when I heared a fuse go off, I thought somepony was attacking me I am so sorry!” Pinkie just giggled as she stuck out her tounge and licked the cake off of herself.

‘Damn, she has a flexable tounge’ silver thought to himself as she somehow managed to lick all the cake off of her ‘I wonder what else she would be able to use it for...no, bad silver, bad thoughts.’ Silver scolded himself as focused back on the task at hand to see Pinkie standing beside him poking his ripped chest.

“Still though! Probably for the best! I mean cake is good and all, I mean its like the best thing ever besides having friends, which is way way better then cake, but maybe cake isn’t good for you because since you came back you look so good and tough, you must of stopped eating sweets to get into such good shape! I could never stop eating sweets though, I mean, I could proiblby use getting into shape I mean I have been gaining some weight but I’m always carfull about being pysicaly active and all because staying in shape is important, plus I mean look at you! You look like a giant stone pillar, or a rock, like Tom! Because you know, you just look so stoic and tough and all, besides that thought what was I talking about? Oh yeah, I love to stay in shape its totally good, I do jumping jack and push ups and drink water then chocolate milk...mhhh I love chocolate milk its really good isn’t it? I remember when discord got out he made chololate milk rain from the sky! It was great, even though he turned out to be a big meany-pants, still though now he’s our friends and not a meany-pants which is good...oh great now I lost my train of thoughst *giggle* Oh yeah, trains, trains are funny aren’t they? Speaking of trains, trains are loud, and Twilights been loud a lot too, I think shes kinda angry at you and fluttershy, but also herself, and spike maybe? I don’t know but anyway you know what else is loud? this voice in my head, its funny it keeps saying this weirds stuff in some languge I don’t undserstand about a elem-ont, or whatever, but also another thing about fitness is that I dont want to get supper fit because then I woulden’t be as fluffy with all that hard mussle, at this weight I am in perfect shape to throw a party and I can snuggle up and be soft see?” Pinkie pie ended it by throwing herself on top of silver and squishing herself ontop of him.

Silver thought two things. ‘I have no idea what she just said but she is very squishy and soft.’ the other thing was ‘DON’T THINK ABOUT HER TOUNGE RIGHT NOW, DON’T THINK ABOUT HER ON TOP OF YOU RIGHT NOW BAD SILVER’

Pinkie pie rolled off of silver and landed on all fours with a squee.

“ANYWHOO, I have to get back to work Silver! Thanks for stopping by! You were great converstation! BYE~!” Pinkie pie waved as she slammed the door shut behind silver who had just walked out in a daze (you could say he was in a Haze!). Silver shook his head and shruged, just pinkie being Pinkie.

Next on silver’s list was the fabulous rarity’s boutique, a place he was rather excited to revisist, as it reminded him of the high class that alicornia had, like he was walking into his walk-in closet back in his old home.

Silver approached the grand boutique and entered the door, he heard a small bel above his head, singling to rarity of his arrival “Hello rarity! it is i, silver”

“one moment, darling!” silver heard a voice from within the depths of the store one he knew all too well. silver decided to take a look at the dresses rarity had, all of them look amazing and dazzling, maybe silver might even get a suit like he predicted… if he got an apple from applejack, then why not a suit from rarity.

Silver heard rarity call from the back of the store, telling him to come to her. when silver entered the room he saw rarity’s “orangized chaos” workplace, fabrics were strewn about on the shelves and ribben, bows and accesories were placed miss-matchedly.

“Silver darling, it’s been so long, where have you been” said rarity, with a cheery tone walking over and giving Silver a hug, one that he noticed just lasted a bit longer then a friendly hug nomaly did.

“i’ve been far away, taking some time for myself, but i’ve had a change of heart and i’m returnoing top ponyville for a while.” said silver “so how has business been going?” Silver asked

“buiness has been fine, nothing too exiting latley… i’ve been working on a new line of clothes” rarity pointed to a rack filled with clothes that silver has never seen. “they’re over there if you want to take a look”

SIlver inspected the clothes, and he liked what he saw, it was mixed with both classy peices and more casual ones as well, Rarity made her mark clear with the gems embroyed on.

“so…” silver began “have you talked much to twilight latley” said silver “sorry for brining that up”

Rarity hesitated “oh, it’s fine darling… twilight has been” rarity tried to come up with words, something that would get the point across without being too rude “not very acceptable in her attatude latley, she’s been snapping at ponies and being argumentative, especially to poor little fluttershy, ever since you two…” rarity trailed off, not sure if it was a touchy subject for silver.

“Don’t worry, i’m pretty much over twilight now. so, how was your experience with the masshallusinations?”

rarity was taken by suprize from the question “so you know about that?” she said.

“pretty much everyone has told me about it” Silver Said.

“oh well… it happend when i was in the town square talkin with applejack, when twilight came over and we began to get into a… debate, when all of a sudden it happend, and i’m sure you know the rest” said rarity.

“indeed i do” said silver “well, nice talking to you rarity, see youa round town” Rarty walked over and gave him a friendly peck on the check before turning around. “Tata Darling~” She said before going back inside the back room. and with that silver left the buitque with a wave goodbye to rarity.

After leaving Rarity's, Silver knew he had one last place he needed to go to, one place he had been avoiding.

The Golden Oaks Library.

Silver walked forwards slowly, he thought he saw movment up in the window, but decided that he wasn't going to pry into what was going on up there. He walked towards the door and knocked calmly, hoping the she would answere.

After a few tense seconds the door opened to reveil One Princes Twilight Sparkle.

"Hey there...Twili-" Silver started but was cut off by Twilight.

"Its PRINCESS Twilight, Prince Haze." She said coldly. Silver winced, fine if that was how she wanted to play it, he'd play her little game, and beat her at it too, only one of them had a thousand years experience in politics.

"My deepest apologize Princess Twilight though I-" Suddenly before he could finish the door swong all the way open and Twilight gestered for him to enter.

"It would be quite rude of me not to invite royalty into my home, come in Prince Haze." She said causing Silver to scowel slightly, she was one step ahead of him, if she was this quick on her hooves, then he woulden't be able to call her out on it.

He nodded before entering. Twilight walking behind him as he sat down.

"Can I intrest you in something to drink? Anything?" Twilight said her voice even and calm.

Silver lost it first.

"OK Twilight, what do you want me to do? Beg? Plead? Get down on my knees? I'm trying to make amends, everypony involved is but you arn't forgiving anyone! You are acting like a real jerk." Silver growled at Twilight. Who just calmly levitated herself over a cup of tea and calmly sipped it, it reminded Silver of Celestia.

"I don't want you to do anything Silver, I've moved on, we're done. I do not consider you as a romantic partner anymore nor do I consider you a friend. You have no right to tell me who I have to forgive and if I am a 'jerk' for not wanting to associate with the two ponies that betrayed my trust then call me that all you want. I don't HAVE to forgive anypony for anything." Twilight took another sip of her tea.

"Twilight...Twilight you know that you are being stupid, when me and flutershy did our thing we wer-" Twilight held up her hoof, before finishing her cup and seting it down.

"It's not just those things Silver, I know everything. I know how Flash Sentry was just some sick way of getting me to fall for you, I know that you tried to cover up the fact that you slept with me because at the time Luna had no idea you intended to bring me into your herd. I...I know about even after we got back together...during flutershy's corruption you kissed her then." Twilight poured another cup of scalding hot tea, drinking it slowly.

"I know everything Silver. Everything. And I'm done forgiving you for it. I'm done hearing about how everything has a valid reason, I'm tired of feeling betrayed then being told that I'm wrong, or as you put it 'stupid' because there is a reason, ALWAYS a reason. I'm sorry Silver, but I will not sit here and have my emotions be invalidated just because you have an excuse for every reason." Twilight took another sip, a quiet empty sip. Silver gridded his teeth.

"So what! You expect me to CHANGE who I am so I fit better into your perfect love story! Relationships don't work like that Twilight." Silver stood, Twilight just kept drinking her tea before leting out a forced laugh.

"Really Silver? Because you had NO problem forcing ME to change, you had no problem dragging me along telling me that if I didn't change to YOUR ways then it woulden't work between us. Tell me Silver, Tell me ONE time you gave something up in our relationship. Tell me ONE time that you changed to fit in with Equestrian Society. If you can do that I will apologize for EVERYTHING" Twilight growled back at him, before Silver could smugly reply Twilight spoke again.

"NOT BEING A CELESTIA-DAMNED RACIST DOES NOT COUNT!" Twilight yelled at him from across the table, Silver just scoffed.

"There were plenty of times Twilight" Silver said dismissively. Twilight stood her ground.

"Name one." She said simply.

"Why should I? You obviously didn't really change, just pretended to!" Silver said despratly trying to buy time, to stall her.

"Name ONE." Twilight said, before taking another sip of tea. "Or you know where the exit is."

Silver racked his brain then he remembered one.

"Battlebrew, I stopped drinking battlebrew for you Twilight, that stuff was my life, it was all I had left of my culture TO give up." Silver said, hoping that she would see reason.

"Really? Not drinking poison is the best you can come up with...big sacrifice Silver. Now get out of my house." Twilight said simply, no venom, no sarcasm, just a statement.

"That wasn't the deal Twilight I proved you wrong. I'm not leaving until you act reasonable about this whole thing!" Silver said angrily, Twilight just took another drink.

"One, I was being sarcastic, two, you don't have a choice." Twilight said simply, a smile on her face.

Silver Scoffed, moving closer to Twilight, he noticed the ground shook slightly, but paid it no mind as he stood, summoning his blade to steady himself from the sudden shaking, which stopped a moment later, his hight over Twilight becoming aparent "You might not like it, but I am your friend's friend too and you are making THEIR lives worse with your own selfishness, I mean what I said, I will not leave here until you act like a grown mare about th-" Silver was suddenly cut off. By the sound of hooves coming down the stairs.

"Twilight? I got your letter what was so important that It required me to come here personaly..." Celestia trailed off as she saw Silver haze standing over a slightly cowering Twilight...with his weapon drawn. Silver's eyes widdened as he looked up at Celestia, then back down at Twilight who had a triumphant grin on her face. Silver gulped as he turned to Celestia.

"uhhh...this isn't what it looks like?" Silver said with a forced smile on his face.

Outside Ponyville Library

Silver Haze groaned as he sat up, he looked up just in time to see the Solar Princess slam the door behind him, Silver sighed, blowing a stray strand of hair out of his face.

"You were fighting at about 0.01% Combat prowess there. Was there a reason you threw that fight?" Silver haze sighed as he looked up at the blood red alicorn of light who offered Silver his hoof to help him get up. Silver grabbed it and tried to pull himself up, before they both relised that one of them was made of light, and Silver just sort of faceplanted onto the ground.

"I don't want to hurt Celestia, or Twilight, I can't beleaved she called Celestia on me...total Jerk move." He muttered. The Alicorn looked confused but then nodded anyway.

"Oh well, I guess I'm not going to melt the Ice Princess's heart tonight, I better go back to Flutershy's place and get sleep." Silver Haze said with a sigh as he walked back to Flutershy's place.

When he got there he saw fluttershy waiting for him, they ate a nice dinner of hay fries and hay Burgers (take out) Before they talked for a bit, catching up on current events, Mostly Silver talking about his day giving her a recap, Flutershy just mostly listened.

"O-Oh...I don't think she's being a jerk...I-I mean If I was in her place I would be upset too...she trusted me...and the first thing I did was take you away from her the first second I could...that's not what a good friend would do...I didn't even wait a day before I started umm...seeing you. I didn't even try and console her!" Fluttershy shook her head.

"I'm just a terrible friend..." Silver lifted her chin up with his magic and gave her a quick peck on the lips.

"Fluttershy, Twilight IS just being a massive jerk, we are grown adults, we were not in a relationship when we had our fling, we...YOU did nothing wrong...she'll come around eventually." Fluttershy just nodded like she was unsure, so silver leaned in for another kiss, this time flutershy also was also into it, after making out for a bit, Fluttershy stood up.

"Ummm, I'm going to bed now...you can join me if you want to...um, only if you want to though I don't want you to do anything you don't want to!" She said nervously before letting out an addorble giggle. Then running off to her room. Silver smiled, before following her shortly after.

When he got to her room though, instead of her being up and ready for some late night fun she had already apeared to have started to go to sleep, Silver was slightly confused, but decided against saying anything, instead, he cleaned himself up to get ready for bed before walking back into the dark room, crawling into bed silently besides Fluttershy.

"MhhhMMhh" Was all Fluttershy said as she moved back to lean against Silvers muscular chest as he wrapped his hooves around the more petite mare, Fluttershy quickly fell asleep in his hooves.

Silver smiled. Before drifting off to sleep himself.

For the first time in four months, Silver slept without thinking of a blood stained temple, and a dead blue Alicorn.

If just for a moment.

Ponyville Library

Twilight winced as she heard Celestia slam the door, she cast a small spell to clean up the burns on the wooden floor where Celestia had blasted Silver with a head ray. "so...uh, Princess! Sorry for having to bo-" Twilight was cut off by Celestia turning around, her mane was less colorfull instead, it seemed to turn almost sunset orange, her eyes were burning like fire.

"Did. He. Hurt. You?" Celestia said simply, her breath ragged and angry.

"Wh-what? What do you mean Pr-Princess?" Twilight said as she steped away from her mentor, she had never seen her this...angry.

"You heard me Twilight. Did Silver lay a hoof on you? Where? Do I need to go out there and beat him till he becomes a black and PURPLE Alicorn? Do I have to banish his pathetic being to the SUN? DO I NEED TO BRING CANTERLOT MOUNTAIN DOWN ON HIM?!?!" Celestia Roared at Twilight causing her to recoil in fear.

"N-No Princess he didn't hurt me I promise! It really wasn't what it looked like!" Twilight said as Celestia relaxed visibly.

"Oh..." Celestia said as she stumbled over to one of the chairs and sat down.

"When I got...when I got the message that Silver was back in Equestria...then I got your message that it was important and I needed to get down to ponyvile quickly...and I saw him standing over you like that...I...I thought I was too late...I thought that he had already got to you..." Celestia looked down, breathing hevily as she tried to calm her heart down.

"Celestia..." Twilight said, putting a gentle hoof on her mentor.

Celestia just kept looking down. "I already lost one student Twilight...I can't lose another one of you so soon...or at all...I can't live to see another...another friend...no, FAMILY member leave me again." Twilight felt horrible, she had just wanted Celestia to scare off Silver, she didn't relise how her message would impact Celestia.

Twilight began to tear up "I'm so sorry Celestia...I never relised what...I mean I was only thinking about..." Twilight began to trail off before even from her position slumped over at the table, Celestia raised a hoof to her student's mouth, silencing her.

"No Twilight, do not apologize, I overreacted, if anypony should apologize it should be me." Celestia raised her head, giving Twilight a small smile.

"So how about we brew some tea and talk like old time my faithful stu-...Twilight." They both giggled at Celestia's slip.

"I guess we both have some old habits to kick huh Celestia?" Twilight said smiling. Celestia smiled right back.

After enjoying a few cups of warm tea, the pair retired upstairs to Twilight's room where Celestia would return to Canterlot, then they started saying their goodbyes, which segwayed into a conversation about politics, then gossip, then finally about just general events, the moon was at its peak by the time the two finally ran out of topics.

The two Princesses sat there on Twilights bed, leaning against one another, neither one making a move, or speaking, fearing the other would take that as a reminder that they both had much to do in the morning. Celestia decided to try one last topic.

"So...Twilight, why did you start dating Silver?" Twilight looked up at her mentor with surpise, there was no malice or anger in her voice, just curiosity. Twilight sighed, before tuning to her mentor.

"I don't know, why did YOU start dating Hope?" Celestia's eyes widened.

"Wha-Ha-How-you-uhh" Celestia studered in a most un-princess like way.

"I'll drop it if you do?" Twilight smirked at her mentor who gave her her own serious stare back, trying despreatly to hide the laugh trying to excape her lips.

"D-Deal." Celestia managed to say before she began giggling like a little schoolfilly. Twilight soon joined in.

"Hah...I guess the Princesses of Equestria just have the worst love lives ever huh?" Twilight said, Celestia nodded, suddenly, Twilight let out a huge yawn, before leaning into Celestia more, who subconsciously draped a wing over her student, keeping her warm as she snuggled closer against her mentor.

"...Celestia..?" Twilight mumbled. Celestia looked down at the half-asleep unicorn.

"Yes my fateful student?" Celestia answered back quietly, Twilights tired voice taking her back so many years ago...

"When...when I first had problems with Haze...you told me I had to figure it out myself...b-but this time, you fought him for me...why?" Twilight said before snuggling closer to Celestia. Who was frozen solid in fear.

"Twilight...I-I...I am a fool, I was afraid, afraid of Silver...he...he was always the more powerful of all of us, he was always the strongest, the fastest...He...I have made many mistakes in my life Twilight. I thought...I thought that by keeping you away from me I was protecting you from getting hurt...but I was just so selfishly thinking of myself...I-I mean I thou-" Celestia was cut off by a warm purple hoof slapping...no, more rubbing her on the face, as a definatly at least three-fourths asleep Twilight wispering.

"SHHHHHHHHH" she said, trailing off time she was basicly just blowing a raspberry. "It's OK Princess I forgive you...I always forgive you...you are the one pony I can always forgive..." Twilight wraped a hoof around celestia. "Just please don't abandon me...I-I feel so alone...I...my friends...please don't leave me Princess..." Twilight said quietly. Celestia just moved closer to her ex-student.

"Never Twilight...I promise." Celestia said as she leaned down and gave twilight a small kiss on the head, Twilight smiled as she layed her head down and fell asleep, snoring adorably.

Celestia smiled downwards, she knew she should get back to Canterlot, she knew that if she wasn't there to raise the sun Luna would yell at her for the rest of the day.

Celestia laid her head down beside Twilight's.

Luna owed her a thousand years of raising the moon, one time moving the sun wouldn't kill her.

And so the two Alicorns fell asleep there, curled up together. Both of their minds at peace.

If just for a moment.

Unknown lands

The pop of a champagne bottle was met with cheers around the large open circular room. The members of the Counsel chatted with glee. They had gotten the Element to Silver, they had done it. There was a long battle uphill still, but they had done it, they had given the world a fighting chance.

The new head of the councel smiled as she looked around. Member two was talkinging with member three, The bipedal brown creature talking with the grey winged king, extanging stories from their days.

The fourth member was wrapped around the entire room, his massive body alowing him to wrap around almost the entire room, his head resting near his tail, where he talked with his infidently smaller friend, who told stories from the migrartion that year, and how one stupid subject almost screwed the entire thing up.

The Queen smiled as her green magic sparked, calling the groups attention. "Attention! We have done it, today, we have changed history! Today, we give ourselves a new barrier between us and the FOG! Today we CELEBRATE!" Everyone cheered, however, before anyone could drink back to happyness. The door to the room opened.

In stepped Six ponies, all wearing black hoods.

The Queen turned around and looked at them, shock on her face. "wha-who? Who are you?" The mares stepped forwards.

The one in front, a purple unicorn, took one step forwards tossing back her hood to reveal the face of Twilight Sparkle.

"You have changed history...I am afraid that that just wont do. We only get one shot at this, and we will NOT let you ruin it with your own tampering...I apologize." The Mare opened her eyes, revealing pure white eyes with purple stars in them. The other Five mares opened their eyes to reveal white eyes with their cutie mares in their eyes. Magic flowed around them as they all stood ready to fight.

The groups stood silent.

But only for a moment.

Act III: What Came Before...

Silver groaned as he woke up, sunlight pouring through the window as it moved along the far wall, before reaching his bed and walking him from his sleep, Silver rolled over to where he had remembered Fluttershy had been earlier in that day, he got up to see a note on the door.

Dear Silver.

I had to go pick up some Eggs from the market, breakfast is in the fridge.
Hugs and kisses More hugs.

Fluttershy.

PS: Happy Hearts and Hooves day!

Silver smiled at her innocence. Walking into the other room, as he felt a new light enter the room, causing him to roll his eyes.

“Silver, I do not wish to make demands of you, but it in everypony’s best intrest that I cowardinate with the other Elements in order to proporly prepare for the Fog. Every second we wast is seconds the Fog gains.” The Alicorn of light spoke peering over Silvers shoulder.

“You know, something is very wrong with my life when speaking phantom Alicorns appearing around me STOPS being something that shocks me.” Silver muttered to himself as he walked into the main room of Flutershy’s house.

“Silver, I recomend yet again that this is the best action we can take. I need to see if the other Elements have been activated as yours hav-” Silver cut the Anoying alicorn off.

“They have, I asked them about it yesterday.” Silver said as he grabbed a fruit salid out of the fridge and began to eat it as the Alicorn silently staired at him.

“And you neglected to share this information with me sooner WHY?” The Alicorn said exaperation in his voice.

“ ‘Cause they are MY friends, not your’s, and you can get all your information from me only when you ASK.” Silver said. The Alicorn just rolled his eyes and muttered something in Anchent Alicornian he he didn’t understand before he disintigrated and disipeared.

Silver suddenly heared the front door open and Fluttershy walk in, Silver stood up and flew (litrily) to the front door to meet her. He kissed her lovingly as she walked in, causing her to drop her groceries. (Thankfuly, Silver was paying attention and caught it with his magic, but ended up droping his fruit salad) The two of thems stood there, locked lips and wrestling for control of each others mouths.

When they split, Flutershy was left gasping for air, Silver was just smiling. Flutershy eventualy just started quietly smiling back. Before she relised why she came back in the first place.

“Umm, I’m just going to go put these away…I’ll be right back.” Fluttershy said quickly as she snatched up the grocheries she bought and ran into the kitchen. The second she left the Light returned to the room to form the Alicorn.

“Silver haze, I recomend-” The Alicorn perked his head up, he suddenly dropped to the ground, staring intensly as if the secrets of the world exsisted. Looking right at the slime from one of the fruits that was in his salid.

“Oh for the love of- What is it now?” Silver growled as the Alicorn shushed him as its...tounge darted out and licked the floor?

“Ew, that is disgusting, like, I am ninety-five percent sure a rabbit pissed their yesterday.” Silver said.

The Alicorn looked up, ignoring Silver. “Baturrnd. Root form...The forget me Fruit…” The Alicorn looked up at Silver, fear in his eyes. “Silver! Focus on meeeeeeee” Silver became suddenly aware of the ground and everything but the low drone in his ear. He suddenly became aware of another voice, feminine. Hypnotising, suddenly, Silver felt himself drift off to sleep.

Fluttershy walked back into the now empty main room, she looked around confused at where Silver was moments ago. Fluttershy looked at the hurridly writen note on the ground.

Fluttershy.

Sorry for leaving suddenly, remembered something important, I will be back later.

Prince Silver Haze.

Fluttershy stopped, that was weird, Silver never adressed her as Fluttershy in his notes, he always had some cute nickname for her...and he hadn’t signed the note ‘Love Silver’ how he always did...still though, Fluttershy just brushed it off as him being in a rush, she left the room, not noticing the open window that had been shut just minuets ago.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Silver...Silver Haze” He did not reconize the voice. He didn’t not reconize who he was...was that his name? He opened his eyes to see a blury Alicorn standing above him.

He gave no reply. Could he even speak?

“Damn it! He’s been hit by some sort of artiliary! He’s blanking out on us! Silver, listen to me.” The blurry Alicorn said, turning to another figure and chasing him off.

“This is going to hurt for just a moment, then it will all be over, ok?” The Alicorn said, a spark of magic jumping from the Alicorn to him, however, he felt the pressure and reacted subconcusly, the magic bounced off his horn, his mental guards raised, why did his body reject the magic?

The Alicorn looked surprised, then happy. “Oh...yes, you can still use mental magic, they didn’t take your mind, good. Silver you need to listen to me! Alicornia is under attack, The fog is taking the lsland..the islands are already falling. Remember?” The Blurry Alicorn said, prompting him to think. He didn’t remember much, but now he remembered Alicornia, he remembered the Attack...but why was it so hard to remember it if it just happened?

“Ok...my son, your name is Silver Haze, we have to get you out of here to save Alicornia, my friends! Help Silver to the portal!” He agreed with his Mother...that was who this Alicorn was right? She...yes it was a she, called him Son...she was so bewitching...he had a lovely mother...two more figgures came up to help him, they used their wings to guide him...why not their horns?

Silver...Silver Haze yes that was his name, became aware of the room, empty, dark, he heard frantic hoofsteps coming down the stairs a voice shouting. “They found us, the elemen...-tal forces of darkness will be here soon!” The figure stopped half way through her sentence at a glare from the blurry Alicorn. Suddenly, he felt himself taken in her magical grasp before being thrown backwards he stumbled towards the portal. However, subcoucously, he caught himself before he fell, a burst of red light magic that was not his propeling him backwards towards the portal.

Suddenly, the Blurry Alicorn stated talking again, but Silver Haze was already zoning out, if he was focused, he would have heard that ‘they’ were idiots, that the reason they coulden’t find the element in this time was because it had already bonded to him, that they needed to stop him.

But he didn’t hear it.

Because he had already gone through the portal.

Author's Note

SUP SUP EVERYPOOONNY?

Silver Haze here, this is the intro to what I decided will be the next big arc in Silver Haze. Sorry for the shortness, the next few chapters are going to be a wee bit shorter and a tad bit late, I should explain why for those of you who care.

A) WRITERS BLOCK AHHHH- I've been having some trouble with what to do next, normaly I'd just put the story on break for a while, but I don't want to lose my audience like I did last time, so I'm just pushing through it like runners itch!

B) I'M RIDING SOLO...- Don't worry this isn't another sob story about losing another BF. He's just as burnt out as I am of writing, though the difference is, even though he's helped me a LOT with making stuff turn out better and helping me understand why, Silver Haze is MY project and it is unfair to force him to torment himself over something he really doesn't care for as much as I do. Eventually he'll come back to it, but I'm giving him his rest, sorry guys, his mental state comes before HIEQ! (I mean, what kinda a Girl Friend would I be if I didn't put it first?)

C) Kinda working on some other stuff... The Haze-Verse is getting bigger, expect over the next two months or so to see some more stuff drop. That might be Blog Posts, Videos...stories...but just FYI if the pure amount of HIEQ 2 drops slightly.

Luv you all! See you all *checks watch* In like Twenty Four hours for next chapter!

Second Chapter: A Haze in Ponyville.

Second Chapter: A Haze in Ponyville.

Silver groaned as he woke up in...a library?

Deja vu?

He took specal notice of the many books in the library, well no duh, it was a library, obviously it was going to have books. He looked up from the bed he had put into, to see a Purple Alicorn. She seemed so farmiliar for some reason. I risked a question about where I was.

“Uhhhhgggg” was all that came out of my mouth, my toung floping to the side of my mouth in exostion from the journy. From Alicornia to Ponyville, wait, how did he get here? He had gone through a portal...no...wait, that wasn’t right, it was a hole in the fog, he had flown here...didn’t he?

“Oh, you’re awake!” said the Purple Alicorn who walked towards my bed and sat on a stool she had beside it.

“...uh...where am I?” Silver asked the all important question to the Purple Alicorn.

The Alicorn looked absorbed in thought for a moment before relising that she had been asked a question and sheepishly grined at him before responding. “Sorry, you are in my Library.”

Silver waited for more info.

“Uhh, yes, ok...where is ‘your library’ exactly?” Silver questioned further. The Alicorn looked sheepish.

“Sorry! Right! Uhh, You are in Golden Oaks Library in Ponyville, in Equestria.” Silver Haze stopped, Equestria, why did that name sound so farmiliar, the same with Golden Oaks. He felt like he had been here before. But he shook it off as him being parinoid.

Silver Decided now was a good a time as any to introduce himself. “I am Prince Haze if Alicornia, Vanquisher of...uhh...things?” Silver chuckled as he shut his mouth with a blush as the Alicorn looked at him curiously. Why had he added Vanqusher to his title? He had vanqushed a few things in his time sure, but nothing title worthy…

The Alicorn spoke shaking me out of Silver’s thought...what....why would I shake myself out of...what was I thinking? Never mind.

“Well, my name is Twilight Sparkle, and as it is quite plain to see, I am an Alicorn like you.” Twilight said with a smile.

Silver shook his head, keeping his mind in the present. “That’s...yeah great...uh...where I’m from, everypony is an Alicorn, I guess it’s not the same here?”

Twight looked at him and nodded “Yeah, there is only four of us, wait...EVERYPONY from your home is an Alicorn?!?! Where is it?! CAN YOU TAKE ME THERE!” Twilight said, getting more excited as she began to yell.

“...no, I uhh, I can’t take you there...It’s...it is no longer around...my home has been destroyed.” Silver said, the weight of his words hitting him, he swallowed, his saliva becoming so much thicker and heavier then he remembered it, his home was gone, his family was dead...his mot-Father...his Father was dead...his brothers were dead…

They were all dead.

Suddenly, Silver didn’t feel like talking much, he just sort of looked down at the floor, trying to keep his witts about him, he felt it hit him hard, but he had this weird feeling in the back of his head that he had done this once before.

After a moment of silence Twilight quietly spoke to him. “So...what happened to it? Your home I mean.”

Silver looked up at her, his mouth curled inwards, like he had just ate a lemon. A fire in his eyes. “It was the Fog. It came upon our home like a wave of darkness, we could not fight it, we could not stop it, three-thousand of the most powerfull Alicorns in the known world could not stop it’s advance...I fear that I alone will do nothing to stop it.” Before Twilight could reply to him, Silver grunted as a pounding sounded in his head, his vitsion went red. He saw a pony entering the library.

Silver blinked before his vision cleared he looked around the empty library, wondering what that was about before the door suddenly swong open.

A gracefull and beautiful pegisus pony...wh-...yeah they were called pegisi ponies...why did he...whatever, one of them entered the room and spoke. “Ummm...so sorry to bother you Twilight but could I take a- EPP!” Flutershy saw Silver sitting on the bed in the library before hidding herself behind a bookshelf covering her eyes.

“s-sorry twilight! I didn’t relises you were having a-a visitior!” Fluttershy blushed, Silver thought it adorable, he became vaugly aware of how he had thought the same thing of the purple alicorn a few hours ago, but for some reason he no longer felt the same way.

“Who might you be?” I asked Silver leaning forward...I mean Silver leand as I watched...no that can’t be right…

Silver leaned forward on the bed. The question still hanging in the air as she uncovered herself.

“Umm- I’m fluttershy...n-nice to meet you.” She said to the buff black and red Alicorn. She felt a heat rise in her chest, but quickly forced it back down.

Suddenly a pony with no horn or wings...an Anti-EARTH PONY. She was an Earth Pony. Silver stopped, why was he so quick to correct his thoughts.

“howdy twahlahght” The orange Earth Pony said. She walked over to Silver "why arn't you a handsome feller" she said. Causing Silver to blush.

“W-why thank you...umm, I apreciate it.” Silver said nodding.

the Earth Pony waled to twilight "so twahlahght, i was hoping to get a book grom yew" she said,

Silver suddenly felt his vition go red, he felt his head forced to look at the door, what was going on inside our mind?

...his, his mind.

wSilver had a perfect view when another pony came into the door, it was the pony from earlier, the one with no horn. she had a rainbow mane and she was dashing around quite quickly. Suddenly he felt he knew her name, walking towards he confidantly.

“Hellow Dash Rainbow!” Silver said, a confident smile on his face.

Dash Rainbow chucked. “So close buddy, I’m Rainbow Dash and don’t you forget it!” She said as she flew in a lazy loop-de-loop

yet another pony entered the room, it was a white pony with a horn and one of the most enchanting mares he had seen so far beside the pegisi, she was carrying some dresses with her magic. she went over to Twilight and layed the dresses on the bed " The Gala designs are all done darling!" she said. the single horned white pony turned to Silver Haze "Oh...and uh...and who is your friend?" she asked"i'm Silver Haze" i said "I'm rarity, darling" she said. I lifted hoof hoof up and kissed it like a true gentlecolt. Causing her to smile.

“It is a pleasure to meet you Lady Rarity. Perhaps you have heard this one before, but you seem to be a RARITY here.” Rarity giggled dantily, before moving to talk with her friends.

Silver suddenly felt his subconscious kick into high gear as his magic forced him to prepare for assult from something powerfull…

“HIYAH!” A voice startled Silver, causing him to lose focus. This was the powerfull force?!?!

The Pink Earth Pony began rattling off “I was looking for all you guys all day, but i couldn't find you and the only place I didn't check was twilight's library and i saw rarity come in so i went in, too you know its kinda funny how often we all end up meeting here its cool and all but why don’t we hang out at sugar cube corner? I mean it is a sweet shop and we could eat and stuff and I woulden’t have to waste all my breaks running out here but its a-ok because I always get the work done earily and even if I didn’t I’m sure I could get the princess to write the cakes a letter excusing me from work for a day every now and again, wow who is this Alicorn who appeared out of nowhere? Do I know you I think I know you but thats funny because there is no way I could know who you are because I know everypony in ponyville and some ponies beyond ponyville now that that voice has started talking to me in that weird language but I don’t mind because now I can have even more energy and throw more parties, I love parties! Parties are the best arn’t they? They have cakes and food and cakes and games and DID I MENTION CAKE! I love cake almost as much as I love cupcakes! They are like small party-for-one sized cakes!” The Pink Pony took a deep breath in but Silver spoke quickly to cut her off.

“No ok, I get it, yep we all get it, thank you Pinkie Pie.” Silver said with a smile, everypony nodded, but silver suddenly relised that the Pink Earth pony had never said her name. How did he know it?

Twilight stood up and smiled “I didn’t even relise everypony was here, you all came in so quickly!” Twilight said smiling.

Silver decided that reintroducing himself might be useful. For those of you unaware, I am Prince Silver Haze of Alicornia. I came here barring grave news...Alicornia, my homeland, has fallen. We were attack by a entity of darkness known only as ‘the Fog.’ Our attacks were pointless, my fleeing is not something I am proud of, but I need to find your leaders and deliver a warning about the aproching threat.

The Elements looked at each other, fear in their eyes as they thought of what could have taken down an entire CITY full of Alicorns and what such a threat would do to Equestria. However, Rainbow Dash seemed as ready as ever.

"Are you kidding? We wouda’ beaten the crud out of that Fog!" said Rainbow Dash. Suddenly, something snaped within Silver.

“Yes, because a few ponies would have been able to defeat an entity that has killed every-single-one of my friends and family, so glad you feel so confident, parhaps my friends felt the same way as their bodies were torn to shreds by the fog!” Silver stopped, noticing the entire room had turned to him, some with fear in their eyes, others with pitty, one pair with shock. Silver sighed as he sat down shaking his head. Suddenly, he felt a pressure in the back of his head, he spoke without thinking.

“That was terribly undignified of me I sincerely beg for your forgiveness.” Silver said, the pressure in the back of his head stopping, Silver tried to wrack his mind to find out what was going on, but everything was foggy and blurry…

Rainbow Dash landed and shook her head. “No...no you were right, that...you lost a lot of friends, I…can’t imagin what it was like, I didn’t mean to imply that...that was just...totally uncool of me.” Silver looked at her, surpised at her apology.

“It is fine, Rainbow...I just...I lost a lot, I’m still trying to work through it.” Silver said, meaning the words. The room descended into an aqward silence.

Twilight broke the silence. “so...what was your home like? Before it was destroyed I mean.” Silver looked up at her and sighed.

“It was...an island, several islands really, they were powered by anchent chryistals that kept them afloat. We were the first and last line of defence for this world, Alicornia had the last great wonders of the Alicori Empire. Such a shame that they are now lost forever…” Silver sighed yet again, running a hoof through his mane as the room decided into silence once again.

Twilight coughed. “So...uh, what were these Islands like?” Twilight causously asked, streching out the words ever so slightly as if she was trying to dispell the silence from the room.

Silver looked up before replying. “There were seven, Laughter, the Island of entertainment, Knolage, or Magic, the Archiver’s Isle, where the great artifacts were stored. Loyality, the Warmonger’s home. Honesty, the land of living, where most Alicorns came from. Kindness, the island of peace or mercy and Generosity, the island of inovation or invention. Then there was the Capital island, Friendship. Where the royal castle was.” Silver explained, the ponies looked to one another, sharing a conversation in looks that Silver could not follow.

Suddenly, something else walked into the room. I looked at the small purple draAAGON!

Silver leaped from the side of the bed drawing his weapon from the ground he spun around and prepared to slice the beast’s head off.

Twilight jumped in front of him “WOOH! Calm down! Its just my assistant Spike! He wont hurt anypony!” Before Silver could shout about how dragons had ruined enough of his life to let one live now, he looked down at the Dragon and for some reason felt his hate leave him, he felt a companionship with the dragon, he did not know why, but he felt a warm feeling in his heart upon gazing at the drake, but he pushed that feeling down, he had no time to be sypathetic, this drake might destory them all, he knew as well as anyalicorn that a dragons size was only relitive to two things, Greed, and Emotion, if this dragon got angry, he would be fighting a bemoth. Parhaps it was better to simply not poke the beast.

Silver dropped his blade, the fissure in the earth swallowed it whole, Twilight looked entranced. “H-how did you..?” She asked we-I-us-...Silver smiled.

“Simply magical displacement, my sword is build of material designed to conduct blooooo-ming magic.” Silver smiled he had no reason to bring up his blood magic...yet. “I simply gather magic around me, then either push the sword into the void along the path, then destroy it so it stays there, or create a path of magic for it to follow back up to this world.” Twilight nodded, it was my turn to ask a question.

“Who leads this land? I must speak to them at once!” I said.

Twilight responded "This contry is led by Princess Celestia who rases the sun, and Luna who rases the moon, I am also a princess, the princess of Frendship! But I don't do as much as the other two Princesses" I relsed I was talking to royalty of this contry then I thought that the names sounded farmiliar but thought nothing of it.

Suddenly, I felt a headache come on and images of two Alicorns flashed into my mind...I could have sworn I saw the face of a third one in between flashes, but the images came to quick for me to make it out.

Celestia.

Luna.

I remember.

I clamped my mouth shut, great, I would have to rely upon trators to Alicornia to avenge it, this would go well.

"Is there any way I could get in contact with Celestia or Luna I need to wa-" Before I could finish Spike burped out a letter. Twilight chuckled sheepishly. "I already sent her a letter telling her about you. Sorry I mean, it’s not everyday an Alicorn drops into Ponyville!" You watch as Twilight takes the letter and reads it, great, there went your-our...Silvers... one step ahead of Celestia and Luna plan.

"It's Celestia she said that she wants us to bring you to Canterlot to meet them!!!" Twilight seemed surpised, Silver was not.

I sighed as I steped down from where I had HEROICLY leaped up on the bed durring spikes entry, I shook my mane, letting it flow freely in its own non-existent breaze (he noticed that Twilight had not had a traditional Ethereal mane put on, he found it distasteful and distrespectfull, but he decided against pointing it out)

“Allright then, when does our Airship arive to lift us to Canterlot.” Twilight seemed confused.

“Why would we take an airship? We can just take the train there.” Now it was Silver’s turn to be confused.

“What kinda Tassvun thing is a train?” I asked, everypony suprised at the use of an unfarmilar tounge.

“Tass-Vunnn--nah?” Rainbow dash said, streaching the word out to unreconiable chunks.

“Pathetic.” Silver said with a sigh. Trying to explain what he meant.

“HEY no need to be mean I gave it my best shot.” Rainbow shot back, Silver only shook his head harder.

“NO, Tassvun, meaning pathetic...do you understand?” Silver said sighing.

“Oh I get it, you are saying that I WAS pathetic at saying the word pathetic!” Silver groaned and face-hoofed. This was going to be a long day.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

*Far across the sea*

Giant dragons circled the ruins of Alicornia, they spoke in rough tounges no pony could hope to decode. This was bad. They needed to get this info to the king. However, before they could take flight home, a tendrel of darkness leaped from Alicornia. Turning into a massive storm of darkness. With a glowing eye, so void of color and life, that it was imposible to look directly at.

The only thing lounder than the screams of the dragons in pain.

Was the insane laughter of an Elder God.

Third Chapter: A Haze On a Train

Silver Haze admited, the train ride seemed far faster then it really was, it only felt like it took ten minuets, it took far longer, but with good company and many questions, the time flew by. Silver had many things he needed to ask, the girls had just as many questions for him. The questions flew, both sides not holding back, a furious Q&A of two different cultures. Many different questions were being thrown back and forth. Twilight would ask, Silver would answer. Then Silver would ask, Twilight and the girls would answer.

"What kind of currency do you use?" "We don't rely on a currency system, one's access to resources are based on status, everyone gets what they need in the end."

"Why are the the races all living together?" "Ever since Hearth Warming Eve, the three tribes have been united. We've been living in harmony ever since."

"What kind of a society is Alicornia?" "Well, the High King had the final call on everything, but most of the time the Nobles delt with growth and resource spreading and the Warmongers dealt with defense, policing and keeping everything in order."

"What kind of Military power does Equestria have?" "Equestria has never really had a need to have an army, we have a highly train Royal Guard, but otherwise we don't have a defence force other then the Elements."

"Well that's JUST great." Silver Haze mumbled, looking out the window to see the giant moutain city of Canterlot open up before him. the grand sprirals and colored of blue and black...uh, white and gold. Drew him into the city, the tall walls buildt to withstand siege looked clean, but not workable, as if they had long since sacrifed safty for aesthetics.

The train moved through a tunnel as it came through the final passage, as the cars of the train deceded into darkness, silver was left with only his thoughts for a moment. Why did he know these things? HOW did he know these things he knew, what secreat was his own brain hidding from him?

Silver blinked as the carriage moved back out of the tunnel and into the light, and for a moment, he saw a red Alicorn stairing intensly back at him, however, as soon as he saw it, he blinked and the phantom image was gone, nothing more then a trick of the eye.

Silver shook his head as he settled back down, there was still an hour left in the trip, he might as well catch a few Z's until he got there.

~~~~

"Silver...I'll never forget you..."

"Tell...her...I'm...sorry!"

"I...love...you...silver...haze~"

"HMHMHmhmhMMHh~"

"Worthless...Backstabbing...Life-ruining..."

The red blood replaced the darkness of his mind.

"MONSTER."

~~~~

Silver bolted up, his breathing heavy, who were those voices? He reconsied one as twilight...but the other ones he did not know...that last one though...why did it haunt him so?

Silver got up, slinging his blade over his shoulder. He walked forwards to the side of the train, undoing the curtain, he threw it open to let the rays of sunshine into the car. He blinked a few times, letting his pupils contract as the red in his irises seemed to glow. He saw the gate to Canterlot approach quickly he relised that everypony else was waiting in the carriage ahead of him, turning to move. Silver walked down the trains length, reaching the exit doors just as the train pulled in.

Everypony gave silver a quick greeting or nod, before they all walked out into Canterlot. Guards hussled about, obviously coming to escort him to the castle. They didn't want an Alicorn causing riots in the street.

Silver Haze was easily escorded forwards to the canterlot catles. The guards kept a close eye on him, he tried to get some more info out of Twilight but she was oddly quiet. Silver would have looked farther into it, but a sudden pressing headache kept him from doing much more then focusing on putting one hoof in front of the other, Silver haze move with pourpose foward, canterlot castle aproched quickly, his mind reading to meet this royality of Equestria.

eventually, Silver entered the grand canterlot castle, the twisting corridors guilding him forwards towards the throne room. As he reached it, his mind kicked into overdrive, something was wrong, something was happining, something he didn't understand.

He looked in shock as a briliant white Alicorn steped out from behind the throne, her image stuck in silver's mind, he has seen her before, he knew it...but where? She seemed to react in much the same what as I did. I stepped forwards, and spoke with authority.

"Greetings, ruler of Equestria, my name is Silver Haze, of the alicornian Isles. I come bearing news of it's downfall..." Before I could finish, in walked another Alicorn, a blue one, with a mane filled with stars. I was shocked and so was she.

"Luna?"
"SILVER?"

Flashback- 2343 years ago...

Two young alicorns played in a small field on the outscerts of the island of Kindness. The smaller one, a moonlight blue alicorn filly laughed as she ran away from the slightly bigger alicorn colt who was chuckling as he chased her around, eventually, the colt managed to catch her and they both tumbled down the small slope, laughing all the way. The colt expected to land on the bottom, but it did not come, he fell and fell and fell and the hill grew only steeper, he heard his compainion continue to laugh, only with more force and less merth, the colt could only scream as the landscape turned barren and dark, with plumes of fire being the only light in the landscape, images flashed before him.

Training.

Twilight.

His quest.

Fluttershy.

Luna.

Hope.

Hope.

Hope's loss.

His father.

His adventures.

Silver Haze landed on the cracked stone ground, he got up slowly, his torn armor giving him no respise from the mental overload he was experiencing.

He walked forward.

Silver had no goal in mind as he crossed the scorched landscape of his mind, he had no direction or reason, but it compled him forwards. He could not stop. He would not stop, he had to move forwards.

He always had to move forwards.

Silver eventualy found his way to a mountain, an active volcano spewing lava high into the sky, so high that he could not see where the lava stopped moving up, he wondered if it even did. For no lava fell down, he aproched and felt the presents of another being in his mind, he readied his thoughts, focused his being, then called out to it, not with his words, but with his thoughts, for this was his mind and his word was law.

As he expected the landscape shifted, the area around him cracked and began to rise, a floating isle that was all his own as he was lifted towards the colom of lava. He placed his blade down beside him, he would need to physical blade to wound the intruder, if he even needed too.

A rocky, lava made hoof forced itself from the stream, it was easily twice the size of Silver. It grabbed onto the mountain as anther hoof, much the same as the first, also came out. Followed by a massive head, the head of an Alicorn, it's eyes were a pure red, its horn bubbled with magma as silver flinched as it dripped around him. Massive stone-made wings enveloped silver's rocky island from behind the mountain. But it did not crush him, only watch, curiousity on it's features.

"Sis Sis, Ta'ut Elumont Avars!" The creature spoke, the ancient tongue of Silver's kind reverdibrating through the air, silver focused and attuned his mind to the words, alowing him to understand. It was his mind and this intruder would follow his rules.

"Hm, you wish for me to speak your words? Very well, I shall do so." The Alicorn said, Silver detected the smallest trace of humor in the being's voice, as if it was mocking him.

"Why are you in my mind!" Silver yelled, the creature only laughed.

"You gained back so much of yourself, yet forgot one important bit...think long and hard silver...what happened after hope fell?" Silver growled, focusing his mind, he called up the memory and worked his way forwards. Suddenly, the last few months shifted into focus for him, finding the seventh element, returning to ponyvile...everything became clear.

"You...how...what?" Silver was confused, his memory looped over and over again. He remembered up until he woke up, then he remembered back to his first trip to ponyvile...why did he remember his first trip to ponyvile so much clearer then finding the element if the order they occurred in was reversed?

"I am afraid to say silver. That this is not your Equestria. This is not your time. Somehow you have been forced into a loop, time has been compromised, we have been sent back to do it all again, I have the sickening feeling that this is not a chance accident...I have the terrible, TERRIBLE feeling that whatever sent us here...might have followed us through...but they did not expect me, I have been feeding your mind, giving you bits to remember. It was slow, but you have an advantage now, you know of things yet to come...and you have power you in no way had before."

The lava vanished, and so too did the giant Alicorn, however, out from where the Lava once was, stepped a red Alicorn, his coat seemed to be bubbling, as if an endless sea of magma flowed just underneath his skin, his horn glowed with a briliant light almost as briliant as the light from his eyes. He reached out a cracked hoof, where silver could see lava move just underneath it. "Take my hoof silver, let us join together, our powers united will be more then enough to give you the power you need to survive." Silver reached out, but hesitated at the last moment.

"Wait." The red Alicorn frowned, but waited for silver to speak.

SIlver looked the Alicorn dead in the eye, or as close as he could look to them and spoke. "A few rules" The Alicorn nodded.

"This is my mind. I always get final say on what we do." The Alicorn seemed to be waiting for more.

"Two, we don't hurt innocenets, even if we have to restrain our power, I don't want you pumping more power into a hit I want to be weak"

"And three. Final and most importantly. Never, EVER, tamper with my memories again. I don't want anyone poking around in my mind."

Silver smiled. "You just agree to that and we got a deal."

"No."

Silver was surprised by the curt reply. "wh-what? What do you mean no?"

The Alicorn stepped forward calmly. "Regardless of what you think Silver, I am not offering you power for free. Every gain has its price. Take it from someone who's neglect of this concept ended up killing him and all his friends. I will give you my knowledge and power, gained from the very raw forces of this universe. The very air will shake and land will crack at your command. But I will not do so out of the goodness of my heart." The red Alicorn walked past Silver. Stopping at the edge of the platform.

"This is a partnership Silver, just as you know I need you to survive, in order for you to succeed in your quest, my power will be invaluable. The elements did not gain their reputation simply from being ornate jewelry. Yet taking my power means I will get a say in what we do, this form will become mine as much as it is yours. That is the price you pay for power. You will remain the controller, but you will give me a part of your mind, as so that we must act as one to survive. I give you power, you give me influence." The Ailcorn turned to face Silver.

"The choice is all on you to make Silver, how much do you value power? How much are you willing to give to make sure that you don't mess things up the second time around?" The two Alicorns stood, waiting for what the next words would be.

"No...I will not pay that price." Silver said, picking up his blade and turning to leave. The Alicorn stood, his lips pursed.

"You have made your choice Silver. I hope for your sake that you do not regret it, for if you ever need my power, know that the deal will be far less fair to gain it...I wish you the best Silver, if you need my help merely call into your mind for me. Though my power will remain my own, I would be more then happy to help if you need a third-party for advice, or a sword by your side, I am your Element and you are my bearer but you are not yet truly the seventh element...not yet." and with that, the voices faded and Silver found himself standing back in the Canterlot throne room, his memory restored and a feeling of dread and fear in his gut.

Silver took a deep breath. "Well, this whole thing just got a lot more complicated..."

Silver noted Luna looking bewildered, and Celestia muttering something under her breath.

Silver looked up and sighed. "I fear that things are no longer how they appear, Celestia, Luna, my fellow elements. I fear that this is something I have seen and done before and I require your help" This generated much confusion in the room. Twilight was the first to speak.

"What? How do you know Luna? What do you mean 'fellow elements?' Silver are you okay?" Silver turned to Twilight and sighed.

"It is hard to beleave, but I fear I have gotten myself into a time loop...one in which I have gone farther back then I even thought possible...I have lived these days before, I have done this all before, you must trust me!" Silver said, regretting the desperation that had slipped into his voice. Twilight looked saddened and paniced, Celestia looked annoyed, Luna looked worried.

"OKKaaayyyy...Silver, wow, yes, time loops, all that. Uh, I think some more sleep might do you some good, Celestia, I'll get him rested up so he starts making sense...I think it's just shock..." Twilight began apologizing. Silver only scoweled. He needed some way to convince Twilight and the rest of his truth. Suddenly, he got an idea as he closed his eyes and shouted in the ancient words that he knew. He felt his mind focus as a red haze formed around his vision, as a voice seemed to speak into his ears at every angle.

"You know, I'm not sure if I should be happy or sad that you seemed to have decided you made a mistake by not taking my offer so soon. If you want to take it now I'm still willing to offer the original deal with no added strings, I want you to know that I wish for us to be allies rather then foe..." Silver cut off the voice with his own.

"Wh-no! I don't want your stupid deal! I need your help! You said that even if I didn't want your power there was still a few ways you could help me!" Silver shouted angrily.

"Uh, silver? Are you okay? Who are you talking to? What deal?"

The voice seem to sigh "...well then, fine, if you wish to cut the pleasantries, yes there are several ways I can assist you without you sharing directly in my powers, I am your element, you can command me to help you, but how I do so is up to my discretion. Yet I feel that rather then build this alliance on just orders alone we need to build some sort of a system of making sure we both have a voic-"

Silver rolled his eyes. "You know, for a mass-murdering criminal. You really have a way to act like I'm the one wronging you for forcing you through your own self-made punishment."

"Twilight? Does...does he always do this? Should I call the guard? Is he accusing me of something?"

The voice paused before speaking again "Ah, so that is your problem with me, you do not agree with my actions involving the destruction of the old empire and the subsequent revolution that devastated our species."

Silver scowled as he yelled back "DAMN RIGHT! You murdered thousands! Just because you thought there was no other way! That's not right! Whatever, just do what you are suppose to do! I command you!"

"Ummm...Silver, not to interrupt you...but I'm fairly sure that potted plant has not killed thousands...I-I mean, that's just what I think..."

The haze grew more blinding for a moment, before it dissipated, a voice leaving a few parting words. "Fine, if you wish to have this alliance be purely business-like I can deal with it, Suv'e Kas'vur Murum!

Suddenly, silver felt his body explode in pain as his eyes turned a brilliant red color, he felt his body flow with energy as a brilliant beam shot from his chest. One particularity unlucky earth pony guard was in Silver's cross hair was struck by the beam, causing a pulse of white light to travel down the beam, hitting the guard, as soon as it started, it stopped. Leaving the guard writhing on the floor.

Everypony gasped as the guard opened his eyes to reveal bright red lights shinning from them, as the guard stood, a phantom image of a horn and wings formed on the guard as he stood at attention, before speaking in a creepily echoing voice.

"I am Rightful Smite, Slayer of Tyrants and Forger of worlds. I claim this body in the name of the Elements." 'Rightful Smite' move forward gracefully, moving with a casual ease that did not fit the emotion of the room.

Silver could barely speak "Bu-bu-how? You! WHAT! WHAT DID YOU JUST DO!" Rightful shrugged.

"His mind was weak. You commanded me to make my presence known, I did so. I have claimed his body as mine. Before you panic, no, I have not left you, I cannot leave you, as we have already established, if you leave, I will lose my grasp on his mind, but as long as I stay close, I can remain in this form." Nopony seemed to be satisfied with this.

Celestia flew down from the throne and charged her horn at the guard, who seemed unaffected by the solar alicorn threatining him. "Unhand my guard's mind at once! Or I shall-" Rightful cut her off.

"Shall what? Destroy his body? Or are you foolish enough to think your mind to be stronger than mine? No. I take no orders from you. Sister of the sun. My orders come from Silver and him alone." Silver growled, having more then enough.

"Element, I command you to release your hold on him!" Silver yelled. Rightful simply nodded.

"By your command bearer." With that, the light in the guard's eyes faded as well as the phantom appendages.

Silver stood in the room, filled with shocked ponies (and two shocked Alicorns) and sighed, having only one thing to say.

"well, do you trust that I am telling the truth now?

Fourth Chapter: A Haze on an airship

The Dark Day.

Blood rained down upon the red Alicorn, he he spun the blade that was now as red as he was. He chanced a look up, the storm above him crackled and sparked, magic striking the air and ground as Alicorns fought for superiority, the five clans bickering even when faced with their annihilation, they saw them as such a little threat that they used this battle as a chance to settle scores moreso then to stop them. It was both humorous and somewhat insulting to Smite. He jumped over a corpse, the plain grass field now filled with the bodies of the fallen. Still, his target was near, he approached the eye of the storm, he felt three Alicorns run to his side, two more teleported in as the final one flew down from above, wounded, but alive as they walked as one together. None of them dared speak, they had all spoken their peace before this began, a choice had been made, a drawing of straws, a chance of luck had him leading the group, though he felt the angry and fearful eyes on the back of his neck, he knew his companions felt it all. Fear of what came next, sadness of never seeing another dawn, anger that he would be the one to survive...he carried all their emotions with his own heavy heart.

Another Warfighter Alicorn swooped down, he was disintegrated before he could even think of a spell. The party made it to the center of the battle, each taking out their amulet. A simple nod, a farewell, a goodbye to the lives they knew. Smite let the tiniest bit of magic leak into the amulet.

And with a single magical spark, the elements were formed. Six bodies crumbled to dust, their life-force absorbed into the corrupted artifact. Until only Rightful stood, a swirl of godlike energy pouring from six amulets into his own. The other fighters took notice and landed to charge him, but far too late.

Smite bowed his head and uttered a single wish.

The darkness swallowed the ground of the battlefield in an instant pulling the Alicorns into the depths of oblivion, it filled the world, pulling gods from their thrones and workers from their farms. In an instant, the age of the Alicorn ended.

And as one final Alicorn was absorbed into his amulet, the dark years began.

Canterlot throne room

A silence covered the throne room of the castle, everypony feeling something different. Celestia felt fear and confusion, Luna felt much the same way, the Elements were just surprised, everypony was shocked. Twilight walked forwards.

"Wait...hold on, are you saying...you are from the future?!?! But how! You can't stabilize in the past, you have to put a limit on time or else you would just use all your magic and die! The longest even the most powerful could stay in the past is about an hour!" Silver shook his head.

"Common pony logic, you look at the problem with time-travel backwards, the problem is not how long one could feasibly stay in the past, but how you would get enough energy to KEEP you in the past. Time is relative when you start toying with time streams, if I have twelve seconds to do something and I go twelve seconds into the past, I have Twenty-four seconds total to do it. Time travel into the past can easily be stabilized if you use the idea of time as such, travel back with enough energy to make you STABLE for say, one second. Once you get there, you will have one second and however far back you jumped until you are forced back to your own time. Fairly simple in concept...but the power required to STABILIZE a jump? Especially so far into the past? Lets just say there is a clear reason no one dares jump to the past even if they don't care about the consequence." Silver explained. Causing Twilight's eye to twitch comically.

"Ooooookkkkaaayyy...yeah, sure, why not? heh, it's not like that flies in the face of every known science ever...heh..." Twilight muttered to herself as she stood very still and let her eye continue to twitch.

Silver nodded not paying much attention to Twilight, he smiled, he had an edge though.

"Don't worry everyone, we have an edge over them, I know what is going to happen next, now, tomorrow, we are going to be attacked by corrupted dragons from the darkness, so if we get together and pool our def-" Before Silver could finish, the door burst open and a guard ran inside.

"PRINCESSES! GUARDS HAVE SPOTTED A GIANT CLOUD OF DARKNESS HEADING TOWARDS THE CITY!"

Silver took a moment to absorb this new information.

"...did I say tomorrow? I meant today. Whoops." Silver said with a chuckle.

The room exploded into panic.

Celestia ran towards the balcony, followed by everyone else, except for silver. However, silver saw the phantom image of Rightful, shaking his head.

"Silver...we were wrong." The image turned to him and shook his head.

"This is not a time scenario, to many little differences. We have jumped universes. Gone from one parallel to another. Someone wanted us to think this was our time...we need to get home. Now." Rightful seemed very sure in his deduction, causing Silver to agree with the Element for once.

"Yeah...how do we get back though?" Silver asked, Rightful sighed.

"For now, fight, we will need help to get home, we cannot do that if everyone is dead." Rightful dissipated into thin air, silver summoned his blade and ran towards the window, he extended his wings and felt the blood pumping through his body, finally, a chance to truely test his skills.

The window shattered, a burst of red and black energy surging outside, slow, yes, but it blew back any who neared it, when it landed, Silver stood in the middle of the crater, his blade at his side, he looked over the street in what was canterlot square.

Shades, demons of the fog, shaped like cruel mockeries of ponies. Overtook the city, white and golden guards stood in orderly rows, holding shields and spears to hold them back, they had the training, but lacked to experience in combat to adapt to the twisted and broken combat style the Shades followed.

He saw them leap over the shield wall and tear at their backs, their formations broken in seconds, he also noticed the cloud of fog begin to plant tendrils of darkness into the ground, after a few moments, the dead and dieing suddenly found themselves surrounded by fog, before their bodies were consumed, and Shades stood in the place they once were.

He took an extra moment to analyses the battlefield, the streets were fairly wide, the buildings were crammed together, alleyways connected the city together, but this location had a fortified cafe that the guards were using as a bunker, the other stores were either crushed by the initial attack or closed and shut off.

Silver let his blade rest on his shoulder, he ran forwards, into the heat of combat, one of the Shades noticed him, but before he could even move, silver swung the blade around like a baton, creating angular momentum that he then used to chop the Shade's head clean off. Getting the attention of the rest. Silver stood calmly, he felt the energy of the shades focus on him. He smiled, this was one of the moments he lived for.

Silver Haze Vs. The Shades of the Shadows.

Two of the shades ran at him, their hooves trailing fog behind them, one of them swung a sharpened blade made of fog at him, the other wielding a spear also made out of the fog. Silver brought his blade up, blocking the blade of the first Shade and sidestepping the spear of the second Shade before bringing his left hoof down and crushing the conjured weapon. Bring his blade around his head he quickly finished off the disarmed foe, before focusing back on the other Shade, who swung again and again at him. Silver expertly blocked both slashes, before bringing his blade down from above his head, forcing the Shade to change his tactics to those of defense, Silver took advantage of the moment, and summoned a second copy of his weapon and wielding them both expertly, slashing one high and the other low, the Shade tried to block them both, but failed on both fronts, as Silver dispelled his second blade, the headless and legless body of the Shade hit the ground.

Silver channeled his blood magic, he felt red lines appear on his body and felt his power grow a surprising amount, he felt a voice in his head.

"You may not have accepted my power, but you still get a trickle of it, enjoy it." He heard Rightful's voice

Silver jumped up on a broken cart that once belonged to the royal guards, he stood tall, he felt his eye shift in color, the red blood magic poured from his eyes, he felt the lines shift on his body, he felt the runes of power form on his body, the cracked lines of blood magic giving him power. The Shades stood in front of him, he jumped down into the horde of the fog, he drew his blade and charged.

The first of the Shades ran at him, Silver rased his hoof, grabing the Shade by the muzzle, he felt magic pulse down his hoof and the Shade's head explode, the second ran at him from the side, he turned sideways and swung the blade downwards, causing a magical red lighting bolt to fly outwards from the blade, punching a hole right through the Shade, two more approached him from the front, Silver back-stepped before holding one hoof behind his back, magic creating a sharpened dagger of magic, he dragged his blade on the ground in one hoof as he stood on his back legs and slashed with the dagger which dispelled when it slashed at empty air that the Shades had been in a few seconds ago. Thinking they had outsmarted him, they ran fowards before being beheaded by the heavier blade that was swung at them a few seconds later.

Silver ran forward again, jumping up and extending his wings, landing and impaling another shade, blasting blood magic from his horn as he dropped more Shades around him without even looking, sinking his blade into another Shade, he turned to face another that ran at him, summoning two phantom red short swords, he slashed at the Shade, the blades seem to pass through the abomination, however after a few seconds, a dense mist covered the Shade and the sound of blades slashing at flesh and the monstrous screams of the Shade echoed across the battlefield, before Silver pulled his blade out of the other Shade and continue forwards into the horde that awaited him.

Silver looked to see a dieing guard laying on the street beside Silver. Silver also felt Rightful appear beside him.

"He is already dead. His mind is beyond healing...but his body may still be useful..." Rightful gestured towards the guard, a raised eyebrow posing a question.

Silver nodded solemnly. He felt the blood runes on his body dim as the feeling of power left him as the image of Rightful vanished, as well as the feeling of a second mind inside his own.

The guard convulsed, his eyes glazed over for a moment and he noticed the guard had just died, before his eyes turned a solid red color, and two phantom wings and a long red horn appeared on his head. As well as that, a phantom set of plated armor covered the guards ruined armor he had been wearing. As well as a long red blade that seemed to be dripping with some sort of phantom lava.

Rightful nodded at him, Silver nodded back, the two of them looked at the approaching Shades and readied.

Rightful moved faster then Silver, beheading two Shades, before spreading his phantom wings to reveal his massive wingspan the light from the sun that touched his wings turned to red beams as they came through the other side of his phantom apendages. The Shades unfotunate enough to be caught underneath him were incinerated in seconds as the ground turned as hot as lava underneath them as their corrupted flesh boiled. As Rightful landed, he ran foward slashing through the Shades as if they were wet tissue paper, Silver struggled, even using his blood magic, could not keep up with the Ancient Alicorn. The Shades tried to strike him from all sides, Rightful simply let them, as they reached him, he smiled at Silver.

"I am afraid that I feel my power dimming, I have done all I can for you Silver, the Element needs to recharge, you are on your own for a while. I'll clear they way." Rightful looked up and held his hooves up to the sky, and as the first Shade touched him, the ground cracked underneath all of them as a pillar of lava erupted from the ground and consumed everything within Rightful's reach.

Silver felt the presence of the Element return to him, only to retreat the the back of his mind. Silver took a moment to catch his breath, looking back at the street behind him, the bodies of the Shades that they had destroyed had vanished, however, the long stretch of street had been retaken, however, the guard seemed to be retreating to his cleared path, as the rest of the city was falling quickly. Silver thought back to how he had won the first time.

Silver heard a roar and turned to see the massive Dragon, corrupted by the fog as it landed on the now ruined wall surrounding Canterlot, it roared as darkened flames covered the sun for a moment, plunging the city into a panicked moment of darkness.

Silver clutched his blade stepping forwards slowly before speeding up sprinting across the city, with his blade dragging on the ground under him, he let out a battle-cry as he jumped up and took to the sky, his blade firmly in his grasp underneath him. Suddenly, he felt other surround him, however, instead of being attacked as he expected, he saw several Royal Guards fly beside him, carrying their weapons as well, they seemed to have been injured, but had still taken flight at what they had assumed to be a cry for help, but now seemed to found themselves in the middle of what was a call to battle. They didn't seem to care either way.

Silver flew towards the Dragon, who focused on his the second he approached, the Dragon swung at him, the guards scattered to avoid the attack, Silver simply tucked his wings in and slipped through the Dragon's claws, his years of dragon hunting training coming back to him as he extended his wings out halting his decent bringing him directly underneath the Dragon's head. They locked eyes before Silver flapped his wings and spend towards the Dragon's head. The dragons let out a blast of black fire, Silver stopped, letting his blood magic pour from his eyes as it twisted around his body creating a protective bubble of fiery red and black magic, which the fire struck, knocking the shield back, the fire split as it struck the bubble, passing on all sides around the bubble. Silver held it for a few moment, but finding that he couldn't withstand the full force of the fire, he expanded the bubble for a moment to give him a route to escape out the side before it shattered and the fire struck the city underneath where his bubble was, incinerating several guards and destroying a few houses.

Silver stopped himself again by extending his wings, floating in mid air, using the guards who were distracting the Dragon in the same way a fly might annoy an Alicorn. He held out his hoof, focusing, he summoned a ball of magic, then focused it into an orb, which was then covered by a layer of black steam, before throwing it above his head, catching it in his magical grasp as he spun it around his head, before releasing it and sending it flying towards the Dragon, who barely saw the orb approach it before it exploded, consuming the Dragon in a magic surge. Silver landed on a nearby building trying to calm his heart, he felt the world go a bit fuzzy, blood magic on that level took far more energy then he had, he had already overexerted himself, death by blood loss was a common death for blood mages, more then one powerful mage has died without being touched by a weapon simply because they did not watch their consuming of power vs their use of it.

The dragon collapsed from the wall, landing in the street in front of Silver, it was still alive, as it tried to get back up, Silver stood up, almost falling over from a sudden bout of dizziness. He moved forwards, jumping down from the roof and onto the Dragon's wing, sliding down it, he moved towards the head of the beast it turned around and breathed in, ready to spit it corrupted flames at him, Silver jumped first, teleporting forwards, Silver leaped down using his magic to increase his weight, bringing the dragon's head down into it's chest as it forced it's mouth closed as the fire tried to escape through his closed mouth. Silver let out a tired grin as panic filled the corrupted monster's eyes. Dragons were immune to their own fire, but beings of the corruption were not safe from their own powers in the same way. Silver walked forwards, leaping off the Dragon's head as his eyeballs were consumed by black flames before two beams of fire shot out of where it's eyes once were.

Silver waited for the fog to dispel from the city, however, to his horror, the fog did not seem to dissipate, in fact, it only seemed to be momentarily stunned by the defeat of the corrupted Dragon, their invasion doubled in intensity, Silver, stepped forwards on unsteady hooves, his powers drained, he could do no more, he was running on empty.

"AAHHHHH!" Fluttershy's voice rung out from the nearby building, suddenly, the wall exploded as Fluttershy's limp body skidded across the cobblestone road. The other elements followed, only in slightly better shape, they were bruised and beaten. Flutershy looked up at Silver, tears of pain in her eyes.

"Help...me...." Silver tried to take a step forwards, anger filling him, he searched his body for any power he had left anything to help Fluttershy.

Silver took two steps forwards before he tripped over his own hoof and fell flat on his face gasping for air. He could only look at Flutershy's battered body with fear in his eyes. He had nothing left in him. He could not help her.

Suddenly, an Alicorn made of the fog, not like the Shade's, this one seemed complete. Not a mockery...a Corrupted Alicorn. Stepped out of the hole in the wall, tendrils of darkness running along the ground as it slowly made it's way towards Fluttershy. Twilight tried to hit it with a spell and was promptly smacked with a tendril of darkness for her trouble. The rest were quickly restrained. The Alicorn picked up Fluttershy with one of his tendrils and stood before Silver, a Twisted smile of fanged teeth being the only sight other then Fluttershy that Silver could see. Silver screamed into his own mind.

"Rightful! Your Bearer commands you! Find something, anything, any power, any magic, just something I can still use, HURRY!" Silver waited a moment before a reply sounded back to him.

"As you command bearer. I am working on it." Rightful's voice called back, sounding strained.

The Alicorn held Fluttershy in front of Silver's face. "Well, BROTHER ALICORN, I do put my faith in a proper way of doing things...Ehhahaha...so why don't you take a moment to say goodbye to this lovely Pegisi..." The Alicorn burst into mad laughter.

Silver could barely speak, both from fear and fatigue. "It-it...it...*gasp* it will all...all...all be okay...ok...ju-just...stay calm flutters...I-l'll save you..." Silver felt something inside of him stir, Rightful had found something, it was a spark, but he could save Fluttershy and her alone and that would be enough.

Fluttershy had tears of fear running down her face, but she nodded, she knew he would save her. Somehow, across all of time and space, she knew that he would protect her.

Silver charged his spell, a bloodbath spell, one of the most powerful ones he knew, it would take every ounce of his mind and body, both metaphorically to focus the spell, and literally to summon enough blood to use it.

Silver met Fluttershy's eye and let a wink slip through as only the two of them noticed the red spark that slipped from Silver's horn. She let out a small smile through her tears.

He would always save her.

The abomination created a sharp tendril of fog, and holding Fluttershy off to one side of him and the tendril on the other, pointed straight at her chest. Before speaking.

"Time to die! Three..." The Creature laughed as the other Elements and Fluttershy watched Silver, the random sparks growing stronger and stronger. Silver waited for the perfect moment.

"TWOOOOOO" The Creature began laughing, Silver let the spell form in his mind.

"ONEEEEEEEE~" Silver focused all he was into the spell, he felt the magic run up his horn as pain ran through his entire body, he would save her, that was all Silver could think. The flicker of magic appeared on his horn, he would die. But it would be worth it...

The solemn voice of Rightful echoed in his mind. "...I am sorry my bearer."

and the magic vanished. The spell stopped and the sparks stopped. Silver gasped. Panic filling his eyes.

"ZERO!" The creature yelled as the tendril flew forwards.

Impaling Fluttershy through the chest. Silence filled the street, Fluttershy could only look at Silver, confusion, fear and betrayal the only things he could see in her eyes.

And then the magic surged back into his horn and before he could stop it, he felt his blood magic teleport him away as darkness overcame his vision.

The Eternal Counsel.

Eight and and half thousand years before the start of the Dark Years.

The room was quiet, the members inside were uncharacteristically quiet, the primal gods of the universe waiting for the last member.

The doors flew open as the last hooded member of the Counsel of Eternity entered. A tall Alicorn with a hoof made of some sort of metal stood and growled at him. "You are late. We do not tolerate those who do not-"

The ground shook, silencing everypony. The hood came off to reveal the red maned Alicorn. Rightful Smite snorted. "Calm thyself Ironhoof. The ground demand food. I had to consume a few mortal villages on my way here." Rightful took his rightful seat at the table. This did not satisfy Ironhoof, but he raised no further comments.

Fourteen hours later, the eight Primal Alicorns, came to an agreement.

Eighteen hours later, the world had been divided between all of them.

Gold Crown would get the Capital City of Alicornia and the surrounding six Cities.

Ironhoof would get the land called Equis, where three tribes of mortals squabbled over the land.

Galebreath would get the land to East, also inhabited by mortals with wings and beaks.

Conquered Frost would get the newly claimed land to the South-east, that belonged to the Dragons.

The other four were satisfied with remaining on the Counsel and commanding the land already claimed by the Counsel before.

And thus the age of two names began.

Some called it the age of Growth.

Others Called it the Age of Tyranny.

Canterlot Peak

Silver Haze opened his eyes, he groaned as he felt his body beg for energy, he was hungry and drained...his eyes shot opened again when he remembered WHY he was so tired. Silver forced himself back onto his hooves. He didn't even have the power to call his blade to him, he walked towards the edge of the rocky ground he stood on and gasped when he looked over the edge.

Canterlot was overrun, he saw fire and death consume the city, two more Corrupted Dragons were in the city, most of the Castle was now laying in the streets below...Silver was shocked by a voice beside him.

"A shame yes...but we should not linger, they will find us soon enough, I was only able to take us so far away." Silver turned to see the Phantom image of Rightful beside him.

"You...BASTARD!" Silver yelled as he threw himself at Rightful and promptly flew right threw him and landed on the other side.

"How long will it take you to understand I cannot be physically hurt by you?" Rightful said with a sigh. Silver was furious.

"YOU LET HER DIE! HOW DARE YOU!" He screamed at Rightful, who was calm and collected.

"This one is on you Silver. I had no choice but to stop you, you would have destroyed not only you, but me as well and I'm sorry but I do not share your opinion that one pegasi mare, even a bearer, is worth that of another Bearer and an Awoken Element as well." Rightful's comment made him furious, but Rightful did not stop.

"You had more then one opportunity to share in my power, tell me Silver, how different would that fight have been if you had been able to tap into my true power? You could have leveled Canterlot, but instead, we flee from it. Now come, if we have any hope of getting back to our real home we must leave now." Rightful turned to move away, but Silver did not.

"No...no Rightful, I'm not going anywhere...I'm going to avenge her, even if it kills me." Silver said, causing Rightful to roll his eyes.

"Before you go charging to your death, can I remind you that YOUR Fluttershy is still very much alive? We are in another universe, somewhere out there, your Fluttershy is waiting for you." Rightful said, his phantom sitting down by the mountain. "Hm, I can feel them, they just found us, well, we are dead. It's a shame. Thanks for everything bearer. I'm glad of all the beings in the universe I was stuck with you." Rightful sighed as he leaned back and got conferable, as Silver struggled to summon his blade and hold it in front of him.

Silver sighed. "Well, I think this is it Rightful...you know what, If I'm gonna be honest, I have to say thanks, I guess when I look back, you tried to help me and I wasn't very cooperative in return...so even though you are still a genocidal madpony...thanks, I guess." Silver said with a shrug. Causing Rightful to look up confused at Silver before sighing.

"Tassvun Suv'e I was more then happy to die with us just sort of half hating each other, but fine, if you wish to go out now as NOT foes, I shall state that you were not the most...intolerable of all those who bore the Element before you." Rightful said with a huff.

The Shades charged up the cliff, as the first reached Silver, he managed to swing the blade around hard enough to knock the Shade off the cliff. "Really? Huh, I never really gave any thought to that there were other who bared the seventh element before me." Silver said as he stabbed another Shade who had got too close.

Rightful nodded "Not many of my Bearers do. Been everywhere across the known world, been passed from Grifonia all the way to the Heart of the Badlands. Visiting the sites of my sin, if you would allow an old Alicorn to get poetically nostalgic for a moment." The phantom Alicorn stood up and stood beside Silver who brought his blade up to block those of two Shades. Before being pushed back himself, Silver looked over his shoulder to see that he was out of room, one more step and it would be a long way down.

Silver dropped his blade.

He was tired.

It was his time.

Silver closed his eyes.

Suddenly, a loud crack sounded as a purple portal appeared behind him, and two purple hooves and two yellow hooves pulled Silver into the portal.

Before the portal closed, two scaly purple claws grabbed Silver's blade and pulled it through as well. As the portal closed Rightful smiled as he felt his soul pulling him to return to Silver. Before he was dispelled to travel through space, he took a moment to sit down at the edge of the cliff, and watch the sun set over the overrun city.

Equestria
Current time

Silver awoke in a hospital room, he noticed that a butter yellow hoof held his own, he was still groggy, but Silver gave the hoof a little squeeze, causing the owner to gasp, he heard somepony call for a doctor Silver was so tired he decided he would just go back to sleep...just for a while longer.

Fluttershy looked over the brused and battered body of Silver Haze, his mane hung limp around his head, his eyes twitched, haunted by nightmares they could not see. She still held his hoof, trying to bring him some comfort. The doctor walked in and shook his head.

"Well...it looks bad. His body and mind are damaged, we haven't seen anything like this before at this hospital, we are trying to bring in as many specialists as possible, but we lack the means to heal him. Blood magic...is a very taboo subject, how to treat those who suffer from it's negative symptoms are not something that ponies talk about in public." The Doctor explained to Fluttershy, who just nodded sadly, thanking the Doctor for his time, the Doctor just nodded before walking away.

Fluttershy let a tear run down her face, what could she do? Nothing...she just had to hope he improved.

Suddenly, Flutershy felt a presence in the room, she turned and gasped at the bright yellow phantom Alicorn who stood in the room. She backed away from it, but it did not seem interested in her, it walked towards Silver and placed a phantom hoof on his chest, the Alicorn looked at her, but Fluttershy didn't understand.

The Alicorn pursed her lips, tapping her chin as if trying to think of another way to show something. Suddenly she smiled, she pointed to a card in Silver's bedside table, then pointed at Silver. Fluttershy walked over and suddenly understood what the Phantom Alicorn was trying to say.

Fluttershy picked up the get-well-soon card, it was simple, with the saying "Keep Hope up!" On the front.

"You...you're saying...last time Silver was injured...Hope...he healed Silver! So...so to save Silver I just need to find somepony who knows about the type of magic Hope used!" Fluttershy said as she looked towards the Phantom yellow Alicorn, who nodded enthusiastically.

Fluttershy smiled "and I know just the pony..."

Fluttershy entered Ponyville Library, she took a deep breath as she approached the table where a purple Alicorn was reading a book. She licked her lips, but before she could call out to Twilight, she spoke first.

"Hello Fluttershy. What do you want." Twilight said in a deadpan voice. Fluttershy sighed.

"Twilight. Enough. I need your help" Fluttershy said, not able to hold back her anger, Twilight wasn't going to push her away this time, she was going to get the help she needed regardless on if Twilight wanted to give it or not.

"Enough of what Fluttershy? Please, don't LIE to me, tell me what I have done enough of?" Twilight said, somehow mocking her without leaving her deadpan voice.

Fluttershy wasn't going to bite the bate "It's Silver, I found out how to help him." Twilight stopped for a moment, her page half-way turned.

"Oh? Hm, well if you came to invite me to his second 'welcome back from the dead' party, I'm not interested." Twilight said, returning to her book.

Fluttershy sighed. "Twilight...the only way to heal him is Order Magic...and there is only three ponies who could wield it, Celestia and Luna, who are in the Griffon empire and you, we don't know how long he'll last like this, if we wait...it might be too late." Fluttershy pleaded.

Twilight frowned, sighing as she got up and put a bookmark in her book. Turning to the door and walking past Fluttershy. "Fine. Lets go."

Fluttershy was surprised. "You-you'll help him? Oh! Twilight tha-" Fluttershy was cut off.

"I'm not doing this for you and with Celestia as my witness I am not doing this for HIM. He is a pony in need, I am going to help him, nothing else, you understand Fluttershy? This changes nothing between me and him and even LESS between you and me. You understand." Twilight said, her Alicorn height beginning to come in as she was now a very noticeable amount taller then Fluttershy as she gazed angrily down at her.

Fluttershy just smiled. "I understand...thank you Twilight." Twilight sighed and shook her head, her anger vanishing slightly.

"you...you are welcome Fluttershy. Now come on...let's go pay Prince Haze a visit."

Silver groaned as he felt his eyes open, he saw a yellow pegisi leaning over him, he was still groggy.

"Fl...Fluttershy? Is...are you ok?" Silver managed to croak out. She nodded and hugged him.

She whispered into his ear. "Now that you're back...it's all OK."

The two of them laid there for a while, no words, just contact...just enjoying each others company.

A week later

Silver sighed as he tried to rap his head around what he was being told. "So wait...you are telling me that...I was kidnapped and brought to some anchent ruin? Then pushed through a portal? Then you managed to reactivate it and pull me back?" Everypony in the room nodded, the Elements as well as Princess Luna and Celestia were present, as well as Spike, who was sitting beside Silver on his hospital bed.

Silver rubbed his temples "And most importantly, EVERYPONY escaped before any of you found out who they were? How did that even hap-" Silver felt a poking on his side and turned to see Spike holding up one of silver's empty focusing gems for rune-making, giving him a puppy dog look, Silver smiled and nodded as he rubbed the spines on Spike's head as he ate the gem before continuing. "...how did that even happen?"

Everypony looked around, trying to find the answer. Twilight spoke up.

"Well, Prince Haze, we had to focus on stabilizing the portal if we ever wanted to have a chance of bringing you back, they took the opportunity to make a swift escape." Silver nodded at Twilight's comment.

"Alright...so everypony...what is our next move?" Everypony looked towards Celestia who sighed.

"The Fog has slowed down, whatever happened recently has it moving slowly, it has even withdrawn from some areas...we need to take this time to take a breath, prepare and hope that when the Fog decides to go back onto the offensive...we are prepared for it." Everypony solemnly nodded.

Silver looked out the window, seeing the sun in the sky, he took a deep breath, he had a feeling this would be his last breather for a while, he felt a sense of impending doom, soon, the Fog would attack again and it would not end until something gave...he would have to make every moment count.

Silver smiled at the group in front of him.

"So, when does the party start?" Silver said, before he could even blink, Pinkie Pie had pulled out a party cannon and fired it right into his face, by the time he got the confetti off of his face, the room was covered in decorations and the party was somehow already under way.

Also, somehow, there was a party hat on both his and Spike's head. They both shrugged.

Everypony seemed to be enjoying themselves, even Twilight seemed to be enjoying herself, even if she was going out of her way to not show it.

Silver smiled as he stood up, he might as well party as if it was gonna be his last.

Author's Note

Happy 100,000 word chapter everyone!

10 MORE CHAPTERS UNTIL ACT III OF HAZE IN EQUESTRIA ENDS

(Yes, the end of ACT III Does singnal the end of the HIEQ2:TOL story.)

Have a good day everyone, see you all in the future, this has been an amazing journey to 100,000 words, more then 10x the original Silver Haze. I never thought Silver Haze, the little idea from a dream back when I just discovered Fimfiction.net and fanfiction as a whole, would one day inspire so many ideas.

(Also, if anyone wants to submit their OC's to be in a Haze in Equestria, send me a PM, lets just say in the future, the need for lots of new characters may be needed...that's all the hints you get!

-Silver Haze.

Sub-arc: Warmongers of the Badlands. (Part 1)

Grinded Stone sat at the edge of the camp, on the edge of the ruined temple, his blade in it's sheath on his back, the sun was so low in the sky, that the moon was coming up behind him. He pushed off a little bit of age-stained stone from the ruin off the cliff, using his magic to clear off the dust that was hiding under the rock.

The sound of war drums and gears of the weapons of war echoed behind him, he grunted as he felt the tremor of a Willbreaker testing it's weapons in the background. Stone hated the sound. He hated what the Warmongers had become.

After Shielded Hope took the seat of War-Commander, his first act was to change the very structure of the chain of command, resorting back to the battle command chain that was used only when the threat of annihilation demanded that power be given less fairly thorought the ranks. The higher ranked officers were demoted 'temporarily' in order to allow the Commander the power he needed in order to plan everything perfectly without worry of bureaucratic interference. But no threat of true annihilation was at there doorstep, thought the fog advanced, they were safe here, there was no reason for Hope to demand the power go to him other then he wished to rule over them.

Stone huffed, he kept these thoughts to himself, it would not be good for his standing and heath if he began speaking out against their 'trusted leader' his brothers were so infatuated with him he worried that even if they thought him a tyrant, they would not care.

Stone heard somepony faintly call his name, he turned his left ear towards the sound, he was hard of hearing in his right ear, a scar from a battle long ago, it was his greatest weakness, when he slept it was the one time he never heard the sounds of battle, sleeping on his left side left him unable to hear anything.

He stood up and walked back towards the camp, one of his brother-fighters...Red Falls was his name? Whatever it was, Stone stood before him and saluted, another change in the chain, those who agreed with how Hope saw the world had the weird tendency to move up even when their records did not meet the standard needed to advance, moreso then that, Warmongers now had to salute or bow to their higher ups, something that contradicts the very idea of the Warmongers that they are equal in their quest to defeat the foes of their race.

Red Falls spoke with authority "Stone. Your presence has been requested by High-Commander Hope. Report to the Command Tent at once!" Stone wanted nothing more then to punch Red in the face for addressing him without his proper title, but stayed his hoof, as he knew even if he was in the right, Hope would still find some way to make him wrong.

Stone passed through the wooden barricades marking their territory, passing by steel spears in the ground, threating all who passed, as he entered passed the entrence, the sprawling camp greeted him, tents in neat rows were always at the corner of his eyes and he walked through them, he saw Alicorns beaten on each other in sparing circles, going far farther in their beatings then regulations should allow. Nopony was gonna stop them though. They were too busy betting on the outcome.

Stone stopped for a moment as a massive wooden and steel contraction on wheels passed by him, the spikes and Mana Cannon mounted on the back held by two Alicorns who nodded briefly to him as they rolled by, Stone continue fowards, passing the massive construction workplace filled with sparks and swearing as massive weapons platforms on wheels were made and prepared to be used.

Stone passed by with but a glance, as he finally made it to his destination, the wooden cabin used to house the base of operations, where the War-Commander 'oversaw' every action the camp took.

...As in there was a dusty telescope on the second floor by a window that he never used.

Stone entered through the doorway, careful not to make to much noise. Not wanting to bother the Commander. Stone aproched the weary and scowling Hope, who was leaning over some kind of map, looked to be of the local area, but Stone coulden't get a very good look.

Hope turned to Stone, his scowl lessening ever so slightly. "Brother-solder, I am glad my words reached you so quickly."

Stone nodded. "I came at once, what is it you require of me?"

Hope stood tall, his gaze seemingly traveling past Stone, far out into the distance. "Stone...you are about to be given a quest of great importance, the completion of this task will change the fate of the world itself...it will write your name into legend..." Hope spoke, a grave tone slipping into his voice.

Stone stood at attention, eying his commander wearily. "...What task would that be...sir?"

Hope leaned over the map, his wings extended and a dark grin spread across his face.

"Brother Stone...I need you to help me kill a god."

Author's Note

DUN DUN DUUUUN!

Short, little chapter to set some things up in the background, don't worry, you still get your normal sized chapter this week!

BYE~

-Silver Haze

Silver Butterflies

Fluttershy awoke to the soft sounds of the little birdies singing their morning songs. after listening for a while, she soon realised the it was morning and promply her eye lids fluttered open, but taking their time due to the sudden brightness of the light. She let out a long relaxed yawn and she streched and took a step onto the floor. the next thing she realized what that she was now slipping and sliding half way across the room and faceplanted into a pile clothes.

“oh… my” she said. NOw that fluttershy was fully awake, she looked around her room. It was a mess. Clothes lay strewn across the floor and on shelves, Alicornian memorabilia laid on the ground, and it was just generally a mess since silver moved in. That’s when fluttershy decided to have a talk with silver about his habits, and flesh out some of the ground rules for living together that she hadn’t explained very well in the past.

Meanwhile downstairs….

Silver haze was stumbling around the kitchen in his groggy, half asleep state. He let out a roaring yawn and grbbed himself a mug. He saw a tea pot filled with some liquid that he assumed was tea, but he was too tired and hungover to check when it was made, so he poured it into his mug and was about to sip when he heard fluttershy at the kitchen door
“Goodmorning sleepyhead” said fluttershy with a sheepish grin.
“good morning… not so loud please” he said, holding a hoof to his temple. “it was a long day of training and i had little too much relaxing time if you know what i mean” silver chuckled, but then whinced at his headache.

Fluttershy sighed as she floated over to Silver pullling over a seat for her to land on. Silver sat dowen as well.

Fluttershy nerviously smiled, which Silver caustiosly returned.

Fluttershy sighed. “Silver, I need to talk to you about something...thats kinda been bothering me for a while…” Silver haze nodded, sipping his mystery drink and trying to listen.

Fluttershy mustered her courage “Silver Haze, you are making a mess of the place, it is becoming imposible to navigate and several of my Animals have almost impailed themselves on weapons you left just sitting around the house! I barly have any room to put any of my stuff anywhere, Silver you need to make sure you clean up after yourself...if...if you can that is.” Fluttershy said, loseing her confidence at the end. Silver sighed.

“Futtershy, I understand that you think I am making a mess and I am really sorry, but I’ve had more pressing issues, with the fog being a threat, my training needs to be a priority, when I get back, if I’m not about to collaps, I didn’t train hard enough, I need to devote evvery inch of my being into this. If I don’t, the Fog wins! I can’t let myself get worried about some knick-knacks and momentos I have to scatter because I may need them!” Silver said, shaking his head.

Fluttershy frowned “Silver, you act as if cleaning is some arcain magical ritual that will suck your soul out! It takes an hour and if you put even the most minimal effort into retaining it its easy to keep any place clean, Silver I have to put my hoof down, this place needs to be kept clean”

Silver rubbed his temple “Fluts. I know why you are getting angry, but as I said, there are MORE important things to deal with then cleaning. I’m putting MY hoof down...or I would if my head didn’t hurt so much...can we just drop it and move on, I really don’t see the issue.”

It was at that point, that historians would write, that Silver Haze said perhaps the stupidest thing any stallion could say in that situation, some would write that it was the combination Headache/Hangover, or the fact that his natural Alicornian Society had taught him a differing moral set then Equestria followed, most would agree however, it was most likely that his brain was dulled by the cup of liquid bear tranquilizers Silver Haze had mistook for tea and had been chugging during the conversation. Whatever the reason, Silver Hazes next few words were ones that would cause any Stallion to wince in pity, the words every Stallion thought at some point, but none were brave enough to say.
“Besides Fluts, thats what mares are for, Cleaning and Cooking.” Silver said as he tilited his cup back to find it completely empty. He was suddenly really fascinated by the bottom of the cup though, it looked so...magical...

Fluttershy on the other hoof, was simply staring at Silver, a neutral, dead look on her face as she looked at Silver. She said but a single word.

“What.”
“you heard me” said silver, not entirely sure he heard himself.

“I… Silver, i can’t believe you. of all the mean things you’ve ever said, this one takes the cake. I want you to leave this house and don’t come back untill you’re sorry” FLuttershy said, putting her hoof down for real this time. She was fairly tollerent of silver, but this time he went too far.

“but flu-” siver was about to reply but fluttershy cut him off
“OUT. maybe you have some training to do, or animals top scare” said fluttershy.

Silver hung his head and did the walk of shame to the door. he turned just as he left, and was about to say something but the door was shut in his face. “what did i say?” he said softly to himself.

turning away from the door he took a breath “maybe i need to get some fresh air anyways” and he began to walk down the path and into the town.

Ponyville, noon

Silver walked the streets of ponyvill,e with his eyes on the ground and his head lowered a bit. He’s not entirley sure what he said-- the “tea” hadn’t worn off yet-- but whatever it was, it clearly upset fluts, so he needed to make it up to her, but he wasn’t sure how to do it. So he thought as he walked, and as he looked up to see where he was, he noticed the carsousel Boutique, and he knew that rarity would know what to do. so he bagan to walk over.

As he opend the door, the simmilar bells at the to of the door went off, signaling the fabulous dress unicorn to be summoned.

Rarity sauntered into the room, a tape messure around her neck at a pair of red specticals on her muzzle. She walked over to silver and gave him a hug.

“Silver, darling! How are you? What brings you to my little shoppe? You looking for a new outfit?” Rarity asked?

Silver shook his head and tried to smile, but his heart wasn’t into it.

“Well Rarity, I need some...uh, advice...I think I messed up with Fluttershy...and I need to know how I can make it all better.”

Rarity seemed deep in thought. “Well I can try and help you Silver, I wont know untill you tell me!”

Silver grinned “and I’m not saying a word until the Gossip of ponyville promises not to repeat a word.”

Rarity gasped and put a hoof up to her head in mock offence. “Oh Silver, you think I, Rarity Belle would repeat a word you spoke? About my good friend? Good Haze I am shocked and injured by your words!”

Silver gave her a looked, rasing his eyebrows, causing Rarity to drop the act and roll her eyes. “Fine, very well Silver, cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. I will not repeat a single word. Now tell me, tell me, TELL ME!” Rarity finished like an excited schoolfilly, causing Silver to chuckle.

“Excited for the jucy details Rarity?” Silver said, Rarity started pouting.

“Can I help it if nothing interesting ever goes on in ponyville? AND NO, the constant threats on the towns safety is not interesting, everyone already knows about it, good gossip on the other hoof…” Rarity trailed off, Silver sighed.

“So Rarity, me and fluttershy were talking about my messy habbits, we were having a normal conversation, then she just exploded and told me to leave, I have no idea what happened!”

Now it was Rarity’s turn to lift an eyebrow in doubt, she knew Silver, he had a habit of running his mouth without thinking, he meant well, but his words didn’t always share his sentiments. She sighed. “Ok Silver, what do you think, just what you think, set her off?

Silver haze sighed, he thought long and hard about it, then shrugged. “I really don’t know Rarity, we were all fine until the end, I mean the last thing I said was that, you know, Cleaning and Cooking is the traditional job of mares, not stallions who had to focus on protecting the land, then she exploded at me!” When Silver looked back up at Rarity, her hooves were buried in her face as she shook her head back and forth, muttering to herself.

Silver looked confused yet again. “What is it? You too? What is the problem everyone has with that sentence?” Rarity looked up and frowned at Silver before speaking.

“Silver Haze, that is the most outdated, untrue, offencive statement ever spoken directly to me in seriousness ever.” Silver haze just looked like he was lost.

“What do you mean? It’s true! Mares trad-” Rarity cut him off.

“Silver, that has never been true in Equestria, back before the tribes united, yes stallions tended to fight and Mares tended to Cook and Clean, but once we were united under Celestia, things changed, now anything a stallion can do, a mare can do as well, what you said was regressive and offencive. Silver, you need to go apologize right now!” Rarity said, causing Silver to dawn on how he messed up.

“Wow, Rarity, I really goofed up this time, thank you so much for enlightening me!” Rarity simply nodded and smiled.

“Anytime darling~ If you ever need anything, my door is always open, now shoo, you have a mare to apologize to.” Rarity said as Silver turned and left the store.

Silver walked fowards and kept his eyes foward, he needed to think of a way to make it up to Fluttershy, now that he understood how he messed up, still how could he make it up to her? how could he right the wrong he committed? How could he make her see that he wanted nothing more then to make it up to her? As silver haze pondered these thoughts, he wandered through ponyville, letting his thoughts guide him aimlessly through the city to wherever he wanted to go, his thoughts eventually led him to ponyville town square where he spent several minutes pondering what to do next as he looked around the market. Feeling a little tiered, he found a spot away from the crowds and sat down. Suddenly silver felt very strang… like some magical things of great power were happening. the feeling became stronger and stronger untill it became intense and almost painfull, like he was being ripped through the dimmensinal space and time, he felt every atom of his being being pulled apart… and just like it began, it suddently stopped, and silver was now stood in the large room in what he recognized was luna’s bedroom.

“what the fuuu…” silver whispered to himself in sheer confusion of what the buck just happend. silver tried to recall if he was knocked out all, but all he can remeber was being trnsported via teleportation.

“Silver? what in equestria are you…” a voice came fro behind. silver noticed this as luna’s voice.
“luna, what is the meaning of this, why was i teleported here?” got up, feeling a bit dizzy whilst doing so.
“my apologies silver… i’ve been working on teleportation portal to ponyville, so the trips would be fast… but i guess my spell was drawn to you… and here you are now.” luna explained.
“oh.. neat” said silver.

The room went awkwardly silent.

“so how’s that working out for you” said silver with a sarcastic grin

“very funny silver” luna scoffed. “for your information, it was going fine unitill my spell locked onto you” said luna.

“wow, i’m more attractive than i thought” bragged silver. it felt like the two were about to agrue like an old maried couple, but then before silver could continue, he was reminded of his sistuation. “luna, i need some help with something”

“and what’s that, silvie” luna asked
“i may have accidentally said something to someone i might not have realized the full implications of” silver said, as he felt himself shirk
“let me guess, you said something that was outdated here but isn’t offensive in alicornia”
Silver nods “you know me so well”
“Well, i don’t know the entire situtation, but whatever it is, you should apologise and remind them you are still learning about this land, and that you didn’t mean it” said luna.

silver nodded “you’re right. getting through cultural barriers is hard… so do i have to take the train back now or what?” said silver, thinking about returning to ponyville.

“i was just about to mention that. watch this” luna turns to what looks like a portal frame, and shoots a magical spell at it. the spell begins to circle to portal frame and enter it, swirling around and expanding, causing a cohearent portal to form. “and there you go. if i did the spell correctly, it should bring you right to ponyville” said luna.

“thanks luna, i’ll be off now.” silver said as he jumped through the portal. once again he felt himself being painlessly pulled apart by a magical force, and reassembled thirty feet in the air above fluttershy’s cottage. Silver didn’t realize he was falling untill about five feet from the roof, in which he quiclly veered up, narrowly missing the roof. he flew around the house and landed in front of the door. He knocked once. no answer. he knocked again, still on answer. “fluttershy? are you there? i want to talk to you about before” said silver. after waiting a while there was still no answer. he finally noticed a small note stuck in the corner of the welcome mat.

Gone out to the town.

-Fluttershy

Silver read the note and got a bright idea. he would clean the house for fluttershy! or at least move around his stuff. SIlver opened the door using his key and got to work…

Silver looked over the piles.

He had decided to use a pile system to get everything clean, it was the easiest way to sort everything where it needed to be.

In one, smaller pile, he had all of Fluttereshy’s stuff, it was mostly stuffies and dresses and animal food. In another, larger pile, he had his stuff, mostly weapons and memory stuff. He sighed as he tried to find room to put things. How did fluttershy live in this place with such little room? it was like the place was designed to NOT hold weapons!

Every single thing seemed to have to be moved. Every sword that he put up needed to be taken down to make room for something else...like food for the animals or whatever. Why was it so hard to find a place for everything when everything was supose to have its place!?!?!

Silver haze groaned as he looked over his, he would admit, a bit too in depth collection of weapons, especally blades. Blades of every shape and size, he only ever used Silver’s Fury, but it never hurt to get a bit of history. He had a blade from every era, blades that had killed kings, dragons...even one infamous blade that was rumored to have been used by the pony who killed thousands of Alicorns durring the fall (However, Rightful sadly told him that the blade Silver had was in fact not only not his, but was far younger then he originally thought, but it was still an interesting blade)

He had simitars, rappiers, Bastard Blades, and Sharpened Knives, Sould bound Short Swords, and Blood stained Claymores. If it had been used to stab and or slice Silver most likely had it. Only problem was, it was hard to find where to put it all.

Silver spent a long time aranging the blades in size, then name, the by the names of it’s creator, then by the names of the individually blade was given before finaly giving up and finding the...perfect place to put them all.

After an hour, Fluttershy walked in and was shocked to find a perfectly cleaned house, with Silver humming an off beat tune as he dusted away.

“s- silver? you did all this?” fluttershy said in amazement

“indeed i did fluttershy… and i’m sorry about what i said earlier, i’ve still not got the strongest grasp on this culture, and my home culture was so different from yours. also you’re right about me being a messy person, but what’s who i am” said silver, swallowing his pride.

“well, i’m glad that you finally matured up and cleaned that house” fluttershy kissed silver, and he kissed back. after a while of making out, fluttershy left to get something out of the closet. silver heard the crash of all his swords in the other room

“Silver!!” he heard fluttershy say angerably

“Well, i hope none of my blades put a ‘hole’ in my apology” silver said with a grin.

The Strongest Silver...

It was another brite and sunny day in Ponyvile, Silver haze was currently parading around Ponyville, enjoying the heat of the summer air, he loved the warmth of the long days almost as much as he hated the chill of cold winters. He and Celestia didn’t get along very often but sweet Alicornia did she make a nice warm climate every now and again (also, Silver may have paid off some Pegisi to make sure there weren’t any clouds obstructing the sky today, Silver was really beinging to like the idea of money being used to buy goods and services!) Silver kept his brisk pace, he admired the ironicly circular Ponyville sqare, with its building shops surroundng the outsides, and the multitude of stands and little carts set up where eager ponies pitched their wares, the small town of ponyville was an honest one, Huskers were rooted out and sent packing fairly quickly and most small business would be kept afloat by friends and an ocation blind eye to missing bits when it came time to pay for rent. It all balanced out in the end, a small town economy built on everypony having everything they needed.

Silver pushed his way through the crowded square, ponies that once moved out of the way and avoid eye contact aproched him from all sides, shoving wares and delectible food items at him in an attempt to have him snatch them up, most of them he politly declind, though he would be a lire if he said he didn’t always leave the sqare with his bag fuller then when he entered the square. On this day, Silver decided to take a stop at one of the oldest stands, you could tell by how the wood was worn, fixed and built over again and again, but never moved, the old sign, that would make little sense nowadays of a single apple swinging back and forth was a tradition as old as the town, when only the weak of body but smart of wit knew how to read. When the average pony could only understand a picture, showing how old the family really was.

“Morning to you Applejack, how are you doing this fine day?” Silver said, letting his newly filled bag slip out of his magical grip and gently rest on the ground, Applejack turned and gave him a sorry smile, Silver knew what she wanted.

Silver let a few bits clatter to the table and caught the apple tossed back at him in his magic. Applejack let out a grin and leaned over the stand to show she was listening.

“You know, as much as I love...Mmm...’ats gooad…*gulp*...as much as I love apples, I don’t see why you won’t say a word to me before I get one.” Silver said, taking another huge bite out of the jucy apple he had just bought. Applejack chuckled.

“Well seelver, ah recon that just yer businees, yew wanna chat, yew gotsta bah something ferst, yew ahnt the the ferst stallion to just want to hang around here and talk yew know. ah recon ah’ve made more then a few but off that policee”

Silver chuckled imagining a desperatly lovestruck stallion buying half of Applejack stock just to keep a conversation going.

“Well Miss. Business, I was wondering what’s been going on in ponyville recently, I mean, besides the force of evil closing in at an alarming rate?” Silver jested. Applejack chuckled.

Before Applejack could respond, Silver felt something jump onto his back. “DRAGON ATTACK!” It shouted.

Silver reared back, he spun quickly, but it was of no use, he was at a disadvantage how could he let such an attack catch him off guard? Silver flared his wings to no avail, he was too close he felt the claw wrap around his neck...death had come for him and he was powerless!

“Tickle attack!” Spike roared from his back as he assaulted the weakest point of Silver’s being, Silver, like a dignified warrior faced his doom with pride, letting his cheeks ballon up and worming around on the floor like a true fighter. After a few seconds, the ‘fearsome dragon’ jumped off of Silver.

“Hey Silver!” Spike said, giving the black Alicorn a warm hug. Silver quickly returned it.

“Hey buddy, it’s been a bit, how have you been?” Silver asked, Spikes eyes lit up.

“Great Silver! Everythings going good at the library…” Before Spike could continue, a voice rang out behind him.

“Spike, there you are, I thought you had gone back to the Library...Prince Haze.” Twilight Sparkle, the Fourth princess, stood on the other side of Spike. Her eyes were cold and pointed, like she was looking right through Silver as if he didn’t exsist. Silver let out his own forced smile.

“Hello Twilight, how are you doing? It’s...been a while.”

“Yes...Yes it has been a while Silver. How have things been?” Twilight asked. It was a pointless question Twilight was just being Civil for Spike’s sake. Still, Silver wasn’t gonna be the one who started a fight.

“I’m good Twilight...uh, Spike are you alright?” Silver looked down at Spike who suddenly burped out a letter...or at least a rushed paper with writing on it.

Silver picked it up and read it.

“...Silver...Fog...Run...Ponyville? What is wrong with Celestia? She trying to play a prank on us?” Silver suddenly heard the ponyville bell tower chime. Odd, it wasn’t on the hour yet…

Suddenly, Silver noted a paturn to the chimes, four chimes, then a rest, then four chimes…

Four chimes...that...that ment…
Silver dropped the paper.

Twilight and Silver locked eyes, the fear in both of their eyes. Silver ran past twilight, and out the door, he looked around the sky, and everything seemed fine, untill he saw canterlot p. the sky was a thick black, and it was headed towards canterlot with reckless abandon, as if the fog was tiered of playing game and losing, and just wnated to end it once and for all, be it for it’s own sucess or lose, whatever it is, the fog wants to end it.

Silver knew this day would come, the Fog was not going to wait forever, it was tired of trying to use a scalpel to cut it’s way through the defences and finally decided to just use a sleaghammer.

Suddenly, Silver heard it, everypony heard it, a roar and a laugh from the Everfree, the trees shook as everypony stood still, fearing what would happen next.

A Windago, covered in fog and chains, stumbled out of the woods, on it’s back, an Alicorn, fog pouring from his body, chains stiched into his mouth to prevent him from speaking sat.

There was a moment of peace, of Silence. Then the Alicorn drew his massive war-axe that Silver thought he had seen before and pointed it towards the townsfolk, before bring it up to his head and making a long slow motion of drawing it sideways in front of his neck. With that, and a mighty roar, the Alicorn charged forwards, a moment later, hundreds of darkned ponies sprant from the forest, causing everypony to scream and run as the shadows of darkness decended upon the town. The town was engulfed, Silver drew his blade and ran towards the fog, Twilight meanwhile flew up and yelled at the top of her lungs.

“EVERYPONY, TOWARDS SUGAR CUBE CORNER! WE CAN TAKE COVER THERE!” As she directed the flow of the ponies towards the building.

Silver felt his blood magic surge, the Rider saw him coming and turned his beast around, galloping towards Silver. Silver raised his blade to block, but was knocked flat on his back by the massive weapon. Silver spun around on his back, rising to his hooves as the rider edged his beast around so he once against faced Silver, before leaning foward as his beast charged again on another pass, Silver rased a hoof, the protection blood rune burning itself into his skin as he created a magical sheild around himself to give him a moment to rethink his strategy However, when the rider passed by again, the massive war-axe easily cleaved through the barrier giving Silver mear seconds to avoid the swing.

Silver growled as he jumped at the rider, the rider simply lifted a hoof and his beast roared with such force silver was thrown back onto the ground.

Silver spun around again, this rider was strong, stronger than he was use to, most of these corrupted creaters were only a threat as he tired...this one though...it was strong and powerful, filling Silver with a fear he had not felt in a long time...the fear of being overpowered by something else.

the beings of the Fog surround them, creating an arena around them, the Rider pulled on the Windago’s reigns rearing it back as he lifted his axe up to the sky to the twisted cheers and laughter of those around him, Silver gasped as he recognized it finally. It was the fabled Godbane, a red and silver axe renowned for killing Bloodlusters and Dragons alike, time had not dulled it’s edge, it still looked sharp enough to cleave through even the strongest armor, the most famous and terrifying feature was still present, the slightly jutting circular shape of a set of jaws on each side, with fangs sticking out. The axe had been weilded by Light Bringer, the founders of the Warmongers...and if the weapon had been buried with the famed hero, there was only one pony that Alicorn could have been.

The Alicorn opened it’s mouth, or at least as far at it could with the chains running through it. It spoke with athority, yet lacked that weird twisted rhythm of most of the Twisted Fog Monsters.

“SILVER. SON OF FALSE KING, THE FOG DEMANDS YOUR HEAD. THE ARMIES OF THE FALLEN DESCEND UPON EQUESTRIA. YOU WILL BE DESTROYED, ORDER WILL BE RESTORED.”

Silver growled as he got up, his blade held out at his side he still had all his energy about him, he would defeat this twisted creature.

Silver roared as he ran fowards, Light finished his flourish and charged forwards as well, suddenly, the Windago stopped, before rearing up and attempting to crush silver under his hooves, Silver charged his magic and teleported himself backwards a foot, avoid the stomp, Silver jumped on the Windago’s lowered head and spun around to strike Light, who wielded the massive Axe with a casual ease, bringing it around his body in a second as it made an unearthly howl as it moved through the air. The Axe caught the blade mid swing before Light forced the blade back, swinging again, forcing Silver to backflip away, bringing his blade over his shoulder as Silver’s Fury hummed with freshly filled magic, ready to tear the flesh from Silver’s foes.

The two combatants circled one another both deathly Silent, this was as much a fight of weapons as it was Stallions, two famed weapons sqaring off. Many had wondered what would have happened if famed weapons had clashed against one another, there was even a comic series about it, in fact, now that silver had thought of it, Silver’s Fury had once been pitted against Lifebane, the blade that Light wielded earlier in his time as a solder.

Silver purposefully forgot to dwell on the fact that the experts unanimously decided that Silver’s weapon was out of it’s league.

Silver’s blade split in two, as silver held both blades, he ran fowards. At the same time Light calmly held his weapon in front of him flat, so that the side of the Axe was facing Silver’s charge, suddenly, the Jaws on the side of the weapon opened revealing a circular ball of fog floating within the axe, Light spun the now opened weapon above his head, creating a cloud of fog above him before bringing it down to his side as the now hollow inside weapon’s jaws closed.
Silver swung with one of his blade which was blocked, Silver smiled as he swung with his other blade at Light’s undefended face. However, the cloud of fog above suddenly shifted as the fog created several shields that spun in the air above Light, moving almost instantly to block the blow, the second Silver’s blade touched the shield, it exploded knocking Silver back and before he could react, the Windigo grabbed him with it’s teeth and threw him into the crowd, who quickly punched, kicked and sliced him back into the arena.

Silver groaned as he forced himself up, Light looked no worse for wear in fact, he looked amused with Silver’s struggle.

“DID YOU THINK THYSELF THE BEST WARRIOR TO EVER LIVE? COME SILVER. I AM AS OLD AS THE LAND YOU WERE BORN IN. ADMIT DEFEAT AND YOUR EXECUTION WILL BE SWIFT BY MY HOOVES.” Light demanded. Silver grinded his teeth.

Silver rose his blade at his side as he readied another round with the Fog Abomination. Light lifted his axe above his head swinging it around, the fog created several more shields to defend him, Light was not taking any chances, he knew Silver could be a threat.

Silver moved slowly, it was not a blind charge, he needed to move carfully, he had wasted too much time thinking of Light as part of the Fog, he was fighting another pony, his first need was to eliminate the disadvantage he was at, Light excelled at mounted combat. Lose the mount, lose the advantage.

Silver suddenly charged and swung low, hoping to take out the Windago’s leg, however, the fog sheild was there before Silver’s blade way, once again knocking him off balance, he was then hit by Lights Axe, leaving a sizable gash on his chest.

Silver rose to fight again, however, the sound of fighting behind him drew his attention, as before he knew it, the mane six burst through the clump of creatures, he felt Applejack’s hooves wrap around him and begin to drag him away from the fight, he heard the laughter of Light as he effortlessly blocked the attacks of Twilight and Rarity who were trying to fire magical volleys at him.

Silver thought about it and found that Light never really wanted to kill Silver, he was a leader, he wanted his underlings to see Silver fleeing and defeated, so that they would be lead on to fight harder.

Silver didn’t have much time to think though, he felt his chest go numb from the wound, and soon he slipped into unconsciousness.

~~~~~~

Silver haze awoke to the sound of muffled yelling and banging on doors. As he arose, Silver took note of where he was, he reconized it as Pinkie’s room, he was upstairs in sugar cube corner. Silver stumbled as he made his way to the window, as he opened it, he took a sharp intake of air that hurt his chest.

The town was in ruins, the fog covered the ground as twisted ponies stumbled about, banging on doors and breaking down walls. Several of them were throwing themselves against sugar cube corner. The fog seemed to cover the town, he coulden’t see canterlot or anywhere else...he feared what was going on outside of town.

Silver shut the curtans and walked back towards the door. Exiting the room, Silver made his way down the stairs, carfully Silver made his way to the bottom floor, crowded with scared ponies some whispering some loudly wailing in grief, after a moment, everypony turned to face him, silence descended over the room.

One of the ponies from the crowd stood up and yelled at Silver. “Hey, you’ve fought the fog before, can you save us?” Silver froze, before standing up and coughing loudly.

“Ponies, I understand your fear, I understand your terror, the Fog is a foe never faced before, we stand at a historical point, on one front we face the prospect of destruction, on the other, the promise of a new day! The Fog will not stop until we are all dead and dieing but now is the day when we will write our names into legend! We will defeat the Fog, with our blood and our toil, if we work as one, we can defeat it!” Silver roared out, hoping to inspire the ponies around him to a charge of war. However, his speech was met with dead silence, until from somewhere in the crowd, another pony called out.

“HE SAID IT WON’T STOP UNTIL WILL ARE ALL DEAD! WE’RE ALL GONNA DIEEEE!” With that, the room begain to scream and panic. However, a few seconds later, Twilight flew into the room and spoke.

“Please everypony! Now is not the time for panic, we are safe for now and nopony is going to die in here...we will hold up and everypony will make it out ok, as long as we STAY CALM and refuse to give into fear...please...please stay calm, for all of our sakes.

Everypony in the room seemed to settle down, somewhat at least. After a few seconds Twilight managed to reach Silver through the crowd.

“Silver! These ponies are not warriors, they are CIVILIANS! They don’t know how to fight and your ‘brave warrior calls’ won’t make them anything but afraid! We need to stay here and wait for Celestia and the Royal guard to save us.” Twilight angrily said to Silver, who growled and shot back.

“Wait? WAIT? Celestia and the Royal Guards are no match for the Fog! We need to get out there! Without us everything will fail, we need to stop the Fog at it’s source and sitting here will do nothing more than give it time to destroy Equestria!” Silver replied with anger, causing Twilight to roll her eyes.

“Well Silver unless you have an army tucked in that gun-ho attitude you have, I’m just going to have everypony stay safe.” Silver groaned in anoyance. But relented, Twilight was right, these ponies were not warriors, they could not fight. Plus, if he tried to take them on himself, he risked running into Light and his Godbane Axe. Still, he coulden’t just sit around and do nothing…

The pounding at the edge of his vision and the sudden red light beside him signaled his permanent guest entering the room.

“Greetings Haze. It seems my warnings were not followed, death, destruction…so sad and yet so easily avoidable…” Silver Haze stood, he needed to clean his head, he didn’t need Rightful’s crap right now.

“What would it have cost you Silver? A bit of self control? It seems you don’t even have much of it to begin with, so I guess that’s why you are so worried to give it away…” Silver pushed Rightful away and walked his way towards the Six Mares sitting around a table talking quietly.

Silver Haze sat down beside them, prompting a glare from one of them and a smile from the other five. However, as a seventh member (without the knowledge of the mares) took a seat beside Silver, Silver could only rub his head trying to push the words out of his head.

“Face it Silver...you failed, it’s time to face the music. We both know you have one choice...one way out of this…and this only ends when a Hero vanquishes his foes.”

Silver stood suddenly, walking upstairs, barly hearing the words of consern from those around him.

“Silver Haze...we both know you are not that hero…”

Silver took a deep breath.

The terms, like promised, had changed.

But this world didn’t need a Rightful Smite, it didn’t need a hero as old as time itself.

It didn’t need a Hero as young as Silver, who had done so much wrong in a quest to do right.

It didn’t need the Seventh Element, not when the Elements themselves were gone.

What this world needed was a Hero.

and it would get what it needed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The six girls looked at each other worriedly, Silver had looked to confused as he stumbled up the staircase.

Rarity was the first to speak “Do...do you all think he is ok? I mean, Silver Haze’s wounds were quite serious…”
Twilight sighed. “...yeah...they were for a while there…”

The table seemed to go into a surprised silence. Twilight had not said a word to all of them for quite a while.

Rainbow Dash looked at the table before suddnely banging her hoof on it. “Ponyfeathers, we can’t just sit around and do nothing! Silver is right, we gotta fight.”

Applejack glared at Rainbow “Suggar, if we could fight we would, but we ain’t got the will to.”

Suddenly, the entire building shook, as a briliant light shone from up the stair case, everypony looked to one another in worry. Twilight and Flutershy were the first to speak.

“Silver…” they both said in unison as they all raced up the stairs.

As they all reached the top, they were surprised by what they saw.

Silver stood, calmly in the center of the room, his body in perfect condition, his scars and wounds seemingly gone, his red mane was quite a bit shorter and seemed to be of a much brighter shade. The most noticeable change however, was his eyes, now a bright red color they seemed to bubble like a lava lamp, causing the mane 6 to back up slightly.

“Silver...Silver are you ok?” Fluttershy spoke quietly, but loud enough to be heard, the Alicorn stepped forward. However, though it was Silver’s voice, there was something distictly different about it.

“Flutters...I feel...different...more powerful...what...what did Rightful do to me…” Silver moved, with every step he felt the world quake, he could feel the magic of the very primal acaine move through the bodies of himself and everypony else. For the first time in a long time, Silver did not feel the presence of Rightful, instead, he felt power, but at the same time he didn’t feel himself, he felt a dark thought in the back of his mind and he realized that his powers did come with a price. He didn’t feel Rightful anymore because Rightful didn’t exist, he was Rightful. Rightful had become a part of him, he felt his memories, his fears, his anger and grudges crawl to the surface, thoughts that didn’t quite belong to him occasionally wormed their way into his mind. He was now as much Rightful as he was Silver. He felt tired, so tired...but so strong.

a whisper in his mind that he could not disobey “Make them fear us...we are the gods of this land now...I gave up my throne for these mortals...now it’s time to reclaim it.”

Suddenly, silver was gone. For it was time for Rightful vengeance to be bestowed upon the land.

Silver haze stepped forwards, pushing past the mane 6, he felt the power flow through him, the very world would obey him if asked, he walked through the muttering crowd and to the door.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Light roared as the fog surged around him as he walked towards sugar cube corner, confident that the battle had been won.

Light saw Silver calmly walk out of the building.

“SILVER, COME TO BE DEFEATED AGAIN? YOU SHALL FEEL GODBA-”

It was at this moment Rightful decided that Light had served his purpose in convincing Silver to allow him to become one and that he now grew tired of him.

Rightful drew Silver’s blade and within seconds the very ground turned to lava, Lights Windigo flew up, avoiding the fate that the fog creatures suffered as they sunk into the ground, their forms disintigrating almost instantiously.

Light screamed at Silver “YOU HAVE SOME NEW TRICKS DO YO-” A column of lava erupted from the ground, instantly consuming Light and his Windigo, after a few moments, all that was left was Godbain, which calmly sunk back into the ground returning to the pits of which it came.

Silver calmly waited for the weapon to disappear before taking a step fowards onto the molten lava...

...Rightful stepped off the Lava, the sound of burning flesh and the smell of blood greeted him, he looked calmly over his forces, destroyed in the crossfire sadly, no worry, mortals could be replaced.

Rightful's counsel surrounded him, a silent pact among them, history would know them as 'foolish heroes' but their motives were far darker.

Rightful glanced up at the war clans passively, their lives were just as pointless as the mortals, still, he had a job to finish, the elements would be created, he had seen the future in which Alicorns ruled the world, though the utopia humoured him, it would only end badly for his kind, a future in which his species was trusted? Perhaps that was one he could find his place in.

Rightful knew this would kill him physically, as it would many, but it was needed. He would survive magicly and that was the important thing, bodies were easy things to come by.

Rightful, like a toy solder, did his job and as the world fell to darkness around him he embraced it.

In the fallout, seven gems laid in the dirt, ready to be bestowed upon whatever mortal foolishly found them.

However, it was no mortals who found them first.

"Hm, he really did it."

"You thought he would not?"

"Yes, yes I did think he would fail, but I was wrong, point for you."

"Hah, very well, but what now?"

"Well, is the solution not clear? We eliminate him from the equation for now."

"Yes, Haze will need him one day, such a shame, those events."

"Well, what are we to do about that? Complain to mother?"

"Hah, she would love hearing that. Fine, let this be done."

Without another word, the hooded pony brought it's hoof down hard on the seventh element, shattering it into tiny little bits, before the ground swallowed them whole.

...Silver approached the town limits, burning and melting away any fog creature foolish enough to charge him.

A moment of weakness cause him to look back to Ponyville to the destruction the fog brought upon it. He could dispel the fog with but a wave of the hoof, save the town.

Rightful looked back towards Canterlot and continued on his way.

After all, a single mortal town was easy to replace.

Author's Note

Decided it was time to take action.

Silver Haze Final Chapters.

Two more left.

...Can Still Be Broken.

Author's Note

This...this is it.

Other then the Epilogue, I have a feeling this will be the last time I address you in this story.

This is the End of Silver. A long time coming, but I still can't really wrap my head around it, this adventure is finally coming to an end... I'll hold off saying goodbye till the epilogue, so for now I'll just say thanks. Silver Haze has never been a masterwork story, but because of your feedback and your help, it's become a far better one then when I started, every critic, every comment, every dislike was inspiration to make this story better, and even If I never succeeded, this story did make me a better writer, maybe by a lot, maybe not by much, but it did none the less.

Thank you, truly. This story has gotten me through a lot of bad times. Now it's finally time to give this character one thing I was never willing to give them before. An ending.

As always I hope you enjoy.

See you all in the final chapter.

~Silver_Haze

...Can Still Be Broken.

There wasn’t much sacred in the minds of the Alicorns.

They were gods forced to tread with mortals.

But victory was.

They would always win in the end, because nothing could stand in their way.

Rightful had been there since the beginning. He had seen the begining, when the lava first brought land to this world.

He had been many things, a tyrant, a benevolent leader, a friend, an enemy.

Deceaving Silver was neccary, the fog was too powerful for him to ever hope to deal with.

This world did not need a moral hero, they needed one who could do what needed to be done.

He would do what needed to be done.

They would accept that.

Or they would die on that day.

...if he didn’t need to kill them beforehoof.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ponyville
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Twilight, look out!” Rainbow Dash cried as another fog creature attempted to jump on her.

Twilight spun and shattered the creature within her magical grip.

The Mane Six fought with reckless abandonment, trying hard to finish the fight silver had started, Twilight had decided that Silver...or whoever he had become, had done enough damage to give them an advantage that they could finish with. What she didn’t expect was for Silver to simply leave, leaving them all dangerously exposed to the fog.

*PTWEEW* The explosion of confetti and fog singnaled another round from pinkies party cannon. The group was being pushed back farther, suddenly, twilight turned and threw open the nearest door, gesturing for everypony to run inside. Which the mane 6 quickly did.

Twilight took a moment to lock and bolt the door with magic, stepping back, Twilight looked around to see her five friends, out of breath and scared, sitting in the small living room of what was somepony’s house. Twilight winced as she heard the pounding on the walls, they wouldn’t hold for long...this was it.

“Well...what now?” Rainbow Dash’s voice rose above the silence, nopony would look at her, because everypony knew the answer.

“...so that’s it huh? We’re all just gonna give up?!? We-we’re just gonna...gonna sit here….and...and wait for the end?” The bravado slowly deflated from Rainbow Dash’s voice as she spoke, as she lost what little energy she had left to fight.

There was silence in the room.

“I’M SORRY!” Fluttershy’s voice suddenly broke through the air, shocking everypony.

“I...I’m sorry Twilight...I...I hurt you...I knew I did, I knew how much you loved Silver...and I thought...I thought if I really believed that you were wrong for thinking I went behind your back...then I’d feel less guilty about it...because everypony seemed to think you were in the wrong…” Fluttershy started tearing up, Applejack tried to step in.

“Now sugarcube...we kn-” but she was cut off by Fluttershy.

“No...no Applejack, even if it was true that me and Silver got together when he and Twilight were apart, I am-...was her friend, one of her best and I kept that fact from her KNOWING it would hurt...I knew she and Silver were drifting apart...but I kept my mouth closed because I was afraid if she knew...she would patch things up...I KNEW I WOULD HURT HER AND I DID IT ANYWAY! WHAT KIND OF A FRIEND DOES THAT APPLEJACK! HUH?” Fluttershy broke down and began sobbing, leaving the room in a shocked state, the only sound being the sniffling and wailing of Fluttershy.

“...why?”

Everypony looked towards Twilight, she wasn’t calm, or angry...or sad, she looked...she looked like somepony had pulled her tail and then walked away, she looked, confused.

“Why...why Fluttershy? I...we were all so close...then…” Twilight took a deep breath, then frowned.

“I was never...no that’s a lie, I was angry...so angry and hurt.” Fluttershy (and everypony else) looked to Twilight, hanging on her words.

“I...I knew it would never work between me and Silver...we were so different, he was so...primal, sure of himself...his outlooks rarely matched mine and he was always looking for a physical connection...the only reason we lasted so long was because we only really spoke of things he cared for because things were constantly crazy and out of control…” Twilight bit her lip. Everypony looked away except for Fluttershy, she seemed to be catching every word and holding onto it. Nopony paid any mind to the creaking of the walls as the outer layers seemed to shatter.

“...no fluttershy, what made me angry was the fact I didn’t know, I didn’t know he had eyes for you, I should have seen it, would have made everything make so much more sense...you never really did anything I couldn't forgive you for, you never directly came between our relationship because the second he tried to become mine again it had already fallen apart...but I couldn't accept that, I couldn't accept that I had failed, that I had made a bad call and that we would never work.” Twilight looked at Fluttershy, tears forming in her eyes.

“But I could blame you, because you were the one who took him afterwards, you were the one he really wanted to be with, because I couldn't shift all the blame to him I shifted the rest to you...I let OUR friendship fall apart because I couldn't accept that MY relationship did.”

Twilight let out a deep breath, she closed her eyes and spoke the words she’d been wanting to say for so long.

“Fluttershy, I’ll forgive you if you forgive me?”

Twilight got no reply

she didn’t need one

the yellow hooves around her neck and the quiet sobbing on her shoulder gave her all the answers she needed.

Twilight hugged her back, letting out tears she hadn’t realized she’d been holding.

“Besides, it’s about time I stopped letting Silver ruin my life AFTER he left it.” The group let out a quiet chuckle. Rainbow Dash just sighed
“HONESTLY, we’re about to die and you guys decided to have heart-to-heart? Really? You couldn't make this more cliche? One of you wanna admit you have cancer now?” The rest of the group rolled their eyes.

Twilight stopped hugging Fluttershy, but kept a firm grasp on her hoof, before gesturing to the rest of the group, they all slowly came and sat down, forming a circle as they held each other’s hooves.

“Well girls, if this is it, I want to make a promise, here and now, that no matter what, nothing NOTHING will ever get in the way of our friendship again.” Everypony smiled.

“Agreed!”

“Darn’tootin!”

“Totaly!”

“*Sniff* promise”

“YAY! WE’RE ALL FRIENDS AGAIN!”

Everypony smiled at Pinkie’s outburst, suddenly, there was a giant crashing sound outside the front door, causing everypony to jump up and press against the far wall as they look towards the door.

Rainbow Dash stepped forwards “Thats it! If this is...it...then I’m going out swinging! Who’s with me!”

One by one, the Mane six looked at one another, a silent agreement forged between them, before they all stepped forward, one by one.

Twilight stepped ahead of Rainbow, looking towards the door, beaten and battered to the point where the hinges were hanging by a thread. One last thud sounded as the door flew open, a single fog abomination stood, black and wounded, fog pouring from rotted flesh, a single rusted blade was crudely held in it’s grip, it’s twisted smile and empty eyes staring right back at Twilight.

“FOR EQUESTRIA!” Twilight yelled as she and her friends ran forwards towards the beast.

The sound of metal sailing through the air whistled through the sky for a moment before all was quiet.

The creature’s head fell forward, it’s body disintegrating a second later. The doorway filled with a larger, bulkier shape, the Alicorn stepped forward, a cleaned and polished blade rested on it’s shoulder. As the Alicorn entered the light, his dark gray dirty coat came into view, it reminded Twilight of Maud’s in a way, except his was far shorter and less kept, wherever this Alicorn came from must of been hot, because his coat was cut so short she thought he might as well have shaved it all off. His mane was just a short, pushed back underneath an open faced helmet showing light blue eyes.

The Alicorn bowed slightly.

“Apologies for the late arrival Princess, the Badlands are not knowing for their trains being on-time. Thankfully, I brought friends.” The Alicorn stepped to the side. Revealing ponyville.

The tide of battle had changed yet again, Alicorns ran through the street, many holding strange contraptions that shot what looked to be pure light at their foes, others roamed around on what looked to be trains, but without being on tracks. With massive Cannons firing into the sky and hordes of Fog creatures.

Among the chaos, Twilight saw a flag, the flag of the Warmongers, had be carried in and planted in the town square, inspiring the Alicorns who saw it to push deeper. The fog had been almost instantaneously pushed back, without their commander and against such a focused force, the Abomonations quickly fled to the Everfree, being pursued into the woods by the Warmongers.

The Alicorn turned to Twilight. “Well Princess, I would love to stay, but my job is to defeat the fog, not chat, but it was an honor to meet you and I hope no more trouble finds this town.” The Alicorn turned and calmly began to walk off, Twilight, confused and tired, only managed to call out.

“WHO ARE YOU?”

The Alicorn turned suddenly, a frown present on his face, but he seemed to let it fade into a small smile. “The Name’s Stone, Grinded Stone...High Commander Hope sends his regards.” But before Stone could turn to leave again, Rainbow Dash spoke up.

“Wait! You can’t go into the Everfree! Canterlot is under attack! They need help!” This caused Stone to chuckle.

“Whats so funny buddy?” Rainbow Dash growled at the laughing Alicorn.

“Oh...that was our next target, due to being the epicenter of the fog...but that changed when we passed some...friends...on our way here.” This caused the Mane Six to look to each other in confusion.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, Stone simply smiled.

“You Ponies have far more friends than you give yourselves credit for, we’re just here to clean up the fog’s reinforcements. Good day, Princess.” With that, Stone spread his wings and took to the sky, joining with a flying group of Alicorns heading to the Everfree, leaving a very confused Mane Six in his wake.

Rainbow Dash turned to Twilight “What did he mean, many friends?”

Twilight didn’t answer, she just looked towards Canterlot, still deep under siege.

For the first time today, she had the feeling everything would be alright.

“GRAHHHAHHHAHAA…” Was the only sound the spider-like abomination made as it was hit with the raw fury of the sun, Celestia, clade in golden armor, swooped down over the Royal Guard, devastating hundreds as she fought to protect her city and ponies. Her brave commanders tried to rally the troops to a charge in her name. The smart commanders told their troops to get out of her way.

The Fog had hit the city quickly and without mercy, Abominations flooded the town, the occasional Corrupted Alicorn leading them, as well as hundreds of different twisted creatures. The city had just enough time to retreat back to the castle, however, the guard and the Princesses quickly moved to take the city back, though they made great progress early on, it took them too long to realize they were simply being baited deeper into the city and when the Fog unleashed it’s true power, the guard was crushed almost instantly.

Celestia landed with a thud in the center of the battle, before any of the Abominations could reach her she raised her head, her eyes burning with such raw anger, any of the creatures who looked into her eyes found their rotted flesh melting of their bones.

Celestia reared up, lifting her head high as she swung her head around, summoning a giant ball of light above her before bringing her head down as it slammed into the mass of creatures in front of her before the orb began to orbit around her, getting faster and faster before all the Fog could see was a ring of burning light flying around Celestia, cutting through any who dared to approach her.

Celestia noticed another group of hulking creatures running towards her, before she could destroy them, a brilliant star flew down from above and slammed into the front of the horde, bringing it’s momentum to a grinding halt as they looked at their crushed comrades with confusion. One of the few abominations with a tiny bit of inteligence looked up to where the star had fallen from, his cleverness was rewarded with his ability to roar in terror before he too, as well as the rest of his companions, were struck by hundreds of giant falling stars rushing down from above.

Celestia made note of her just as angry sister float down from above, landing beside her, wearing a fairly familiar set of armor.

“Really?” Celestia questioned, her anger momentarily replaced by the teasing question.

Luna looked at her sister, anger and the slightest bit of embarrassment in her voice. “Well what else would you have me wear? It’s not like I chose to become corrupted in a set of armor that looked exactly like the set father had forged for us!” Luna let out a snort of air, shifting in the very Nightmare-Moon esk armor, complete with everything but shaped eyes and fangs.

Celestia nodded but couldn't help a sly crack at her sister “Well, when this is all over you can at least re-use the armor for Nightmare Night.”

Luna shot Celestia a dirty glare “Well at least I didn’t out grow my armor, a thousand years on the moon meant I didn’t eat so many cakes that even my Alicorn biology couldn't keep me in shape!”

Celestia looked offended “Well dear sister” Celestia stopped a moment and disintegrated a high-ranking Alicorn abomination that tried to charge her. “I’ve spent the last thousand years have to attend boring social party after party, every single one of them, if I didn’t develop a habit of eating the pastries of every single one of those events, I feel I would have developed the habit of decapitating the host.”

Celestia and Luna took a step back, joining what was left of the guard, both Solar and Lunar who had formed a line protecting the gate into the Castle, where all the innocents had been gathered.

“This isn’t looking good Sister…” Luna muttered as the fog seemed to grow even denser around the city as it closed in on them.

“It’s fine Luna, you take the left part of the city I’ll take the right and the guards will take the center!” Celestia said in reply summoning another ball of magic.”

Luna looked behind her “Celestia, we don’t have enough guards to take the first cafe in the center!”

Celestia sighed “Fine, then we’ll both take half the center as well…” Luna looked at her sister and sighed.

“Sister...if we don-” Celestia looked at Luna and frowned.

“Don’t even start, if we start saying goodbye, they've already won, now come on, we have a city to take back!” Celestia said, somehow remaining positive and dignified even when staring death in the face. Luna quickly quickened her pace, catching up with her sister, as they both stood two Alicorns against an entire city of abominations.

They both took a step forward.

The ground cracked under their feet.

They both took a surprised step back, staring at each other, questioning the other silently.

Suddenly, a hole opened in front of them, a dirty, angry GIANT Diamond Dog stepped out of it, clutching a massive pickaxe, seemingly forged of a metal neither Princess had seen before, which was adorned with gems of many sizes, but all of impressive stature. The Dog had a iron, gem adorned crown on it’s head, it worn armor made of the same metal as its weapon, but it seemed to have been patched together, welded and forged with recklessness, a giant, red ruby, as big as a normal pony’s head easily, had been crafted right into the chestplate.

The Dog stepped forward, a humongous dark grey paw lifting it out of the ground, growling as it seemed to be speaking in a language none present understood, with a sudden bark, it began speaking a slow, broken equestrian tongue in a voice so deep and primal it commanded attention, a voice fitting for such a hulking individual.

“...I...AM...KING OF DOGS...TERRIER!..PONIES...NICE...PONIES BRING...US...SHINNIES...NO PONIES...NO SHINNIES...WE LIKE SHINNIES, SO WE DON’T...LIKE YOU! YOU DIE!” The Dog roared, ending his speech with a mighty howl. Suddenly, the ground began to shake, several abominations screamed as they were pulled underground by a seemingly unseen force. The Dog...Terrier he called himself? Smiled as he howled.

“LET THE DOGS OUT!”

In seconds the ground shattered underneath them as hundred of Diamond Dogs, clutching spears and covered in poorly made armor rushed up from underground, running right into the Fog, stabbing and biting as they struck.

Terrier turned around to face the Princesses, towering over them by a good four or six hooves. “YOU...NO KNOW ME...BUT I HEAR OF YOU...YOU NICE...YOU NOT ATTACK DOGS...YOU TRY AND TALK TO DOGS...I LIKE YOU.” Celestia, despite being quite dumbfounded found it in her to nod.

“I...thank you...King...Terrier.” Terrier nodded.

“JUST TERRIER. I ONLY MAKE STUPID HOUNDS KALL ME KING...THE STUPID MUTTS TRY AND KALL ME NOTHING AND TAKE THRONE FOR THEMSELVES...I BIGGEST DOG...I ALSO THINKIST DOG.” Terrier pointed a giant paw to the much smaller crown on his head.

“MANY HOUNDS TRY AND KALL THEMSELVES KINGS. THEY MAKE WARS. THEY KEEP US WEAK. WE KANT BE STRONG IF WE FIGHT SELVES.” Terrier gestured again to his crown, leaning down so Celestia and Luna could see it.

“I MAKE GOOD BOYS MAKE KROWN. KROWN ONLY WORN BY KING. THAT WAY, ONLY MUTT WITH KROWN KALL HIMSELF KING. I GOT KROWN FIRST, ALL WHO WANTED TO TAKE THRONE HAD TO FIGHT ME. I BEAT THEM, MADE THEM SUBMIT, NOW I ONLY DOG KALL HIMSELF KING.” Terrier explained in his booming voice, the occasional bit of slobber being propelled at their face.

After calmly wiping herself off of saliva. She turned to the Diamond Dogs (Who had quickly been joined by the guard in their charge) “Are there enough...uh, good boys to defeat the...bad fog?” Celestia gently asked, Terrier frowned.

“NO. I THOUGHT MORE NICE PONIES BE HERE TO FIGHT. I WORRIED.” Terrier grunted.

“I FIGHT TOO. THAT WAY, IF WE LOSE. I WON’T BE ALIVE TO DISAPPOINT NICE PONIES.” Without another word, Terrier lifted his pick over his head and barked as he charged into battle, swinging it wildly in a circle, taking out hoofulls with each swing as the pick sent the Fog Abominations flying in every direction.

“Well Sister, you know how I said trying to talk with the Diamond Dogs instead of just evicting them from the land was a waste of resources?” Luna said quietly

“Yep” Celestia replied.

Luna took a moment to appreciate Terrier literally rip an Alicorn in half with his bare paws. “I’d like to not only take that back, but give you a really, REALLY big apology for doubting your strategy of dealing with them.

“Accepted.” Celestia said as she watched her guards work with the Dogs to defeat a fog Dragon that had made the poor choice to land and was now half stuck underground.

However, the new charge was interrupted from the tentacles dropping from above, as they crashed into the ground, new waves of abominations poured out from them, attacking the armies undefended behind.

However, before Celestia or Luna could step in to help, lightning flew above their heads, crashing into the tentacles and destroying them, the sound of trumpets filled the air, as everypony (and dog) looked into the air and saw the organized columns of Griffon soldiers, shields in one talon and blades in the other, the Griffons descended down, landing behind the Ponies and Dogs, an extravagantly dressed Griffon, young and fit, stepped forward.

“FOG! You attack the ally of the Griffon Kingdom, cease now! Or feel the wrath of a Kingdom re-united!” Silence dominated the battlefield, before the screaming of an Alicorn shouting “KILL” broke the silence, the Griffon sighed.

“Very well, I King Thaumas of the Golden Coast, shall bring death upon you all, for the GRIFFONS!” At this point Thaumas drew his blade, a long thin blade and a rounded shield, and with his wing extended and a cry, the Griffon army swooped down from above, tearing into the army of the fog. Several Twisted Alicorns flew forward to meet them, but quickly retreated when four of the Griffon’s most deadliest solders, the massive Rocs, descended from the sky in their heavy armor and tore into the Fog.

Thaumas spun around and walked towards the Princesses, bowing deeply as he approached. “Deepest greetings, Warden of the Sun, Warden of the Stars. The Griffons have come to lend our aid.”

Celestia was surprised. “I thank you...but, forgive my forwardness, but wasn’t king Gustrn the ruling monarch? And though we appreciate the help, what have we done to deserve the assistance of your people?”

Thaumas stood up and put on a serious face “We are not a people that take actions lightly Princess, your diplomats played a key part in restoring the Glory of our only colony in this land, though the city is still broken and repairing, the history they have preserved and the glory they have begun to bring back to the race of Griffons in this land is NOT something we take lightly.” Suddenly, he coughed and looked sheepish. “As for the problem of who is ruling...I am afraid Gustrn had an...accident.”

Celestia looked surprised “Oh...is he..?” She let her words trail off, Thaumas suddenly looked up and shook his head.

“Oh? Oh no, he just got caught sleeping with a LOT of griffons...as well as a few ponies...oh and one buffalo, he is also rumored to have slept with a Breezie but if you ask me that’s just gossip...uh, Princess.” Thaumas’s dignified demeanor slipped for a moment before he returned to his noble pose and voice.

“Things were heated for a while, the King decided to step down, leaving me as his first...er, legitimately born child to rule. Though the Noble houses have been dificult and dealing with my father's intolerant policies and how they’ve affected my reputation is...challenging. I seem to find myself hated by those whose ideologies I share due to my father’s work, and despised by those who my father surrounded himself with because my ideas completely conflict those that they hold.” Thaumas shook his head, before remembering to hold himself like a king and raising his head proudly.

“anyways...I have always had a great respect for Equestria and it’s inhabitants and I will not let your land burn when I could take action, especially when those who burn your land could threaten ours next...even if it leaves me in a quite pathetic political situation, I...I hope that my Equestrian is good, I have been practicing for a long time in hope that a day where I may use it may come.” Thaumas finished.

From deep within the battling chaos, a loud booming voice rang out. “YOUR HORSE SPEAK IS VERY WELL.”

Thaumas suddenly shocked and shaken by the sudden voice in the conversation, weakly called out in reply, phrasing his words more like a question then a comment “Thank you?”

The voice responded again “NO PROBLEMS BEAK-PONY!”

Thaumas turned to the Princesses, confusion written on his features. “I...will go join my…troops, they...they’ll fight better if they know their King fights with them...goodbye...uh, Princesses!” Thaumas said, weakly waving before shaking himself out, drawing his weapon and with what the Princesses could now tell was fake confidence (though very convincing) yelled to his troops to follow him to their glory and eventual riches.

Celestia looked to Luna “Well, it seems we have more friends than we thought.”

Luna looked over the battle, the tide of war had not changed, they were still fighting an uphill battle, but something else, besides more troops, had been added to the battle, something that gave them a chance, however small.

Hope, the fighters had hope this fight was not lost.

Luna hoped it would be enough.

Rightful continued his quest, the ground buckled under him, it was a shame the Train was out, he would have loved to take the more efficient route to Canterlot and the Fog, still, this extra time was a good way to get back to having a mortal body. Still, he had his purpose. He would defeat the Fog.

Rightful had been training a long time, all the way back since the Primal Alicorns found the Fog to have never truly left, they had all prepared for the day where they would have to take down the godlike being, they first fought to take it down together, then alone, then used those tactics against one another.

Rightful felt the ground grow more molten as for a mere second he let his thoughts dwell on the other Primals, he needed not think of his other enemies now, he would raise mortal armies to deal with those that remained.

Rightful suddenly glanced sideways, watching as the tree beside him had caught fire and slowly burned to the ground, where it melted into the landscape, Rightful’s head snapped forwards, he continued on his way, however, a phantom black Alicorn stood in his way.

“Hello Silver, pleasure to see you, you’ve finally found how to project yourself outwards, good, how have you been?” Rightful said as he stepped through the body of Silver.

“ YOU BASTARD!” Silver roared as he tried to tackle Rightful to very disappointing results.

“If it means anything to you, which is probably will not, I was genuine in my general care for you, though I did lie through my teeth every time I talked about my care of Mortals. I still very much plan on killing the Fog, so don’t think yourself wrong or a failure by switching with me, I will fulfil the task we set out to do.” Rightful smiled.

“I am the more powerful and efficient of the two of us, would it not make sense that if we are to fight the physical manifestation of darkness, that a Primal GOD does it?” Rightful said, walking by Silver.

“A...a GOD? Dear Alicornia I knew you were diluted and crazy...but I didn’t realize you had a literal god complex.” Silver spat at him

“Now don’t mock Silver, I have far surpassed any mortal in terms of power, is it so much of a stretch to see me as a god?”

“Yes.”

“As an Alicorn I understand why you have trouble seeing it, do know however, I will make sure your name is favored in history, I will not let you fade into oblivion Silver, I will make sure you are remembered as a brave hero, however, I grow bored of you now, begone.” With that simple word, Silver disappeared back into the back of Rightful’s mind...this body was his now and he would do his duty.

Rightful stopped as he came to the base of Canterlot mountain, he heard a mighty battle in progress, it was of no concern to him.

The only thing in Canterlot he cared about, was high above it.

The eye of the Fog.

“RAAAAAHHHH!” Terrier roared as he brought his pick down and impaled the head of an Corrupted Alicorn (as well as create a sizeable crack in the rock he stood upon). Thaumas took the moment to land on Terrier’s back sliding down and slicing at another one that ran behind the giant dog.

“OW, BEAK-PONY SHARP CLAWS HURT. STOP.” Terrier howeled, Thaumas looked back and blushed as he grinned sheepishly “Whoops, my bad.”

Terrier swung his pick over the Griffons head, batting away a few twisted pegasus who aproched.

“I FORGIVE. BEAK-PONY NICE.”

Before the two could continue their banter, they both felt the world light up around them and wisely dove for cover as several twisted Alicorns swooped down as they flew to excape the burning light firing from Celestia’s horn, four were disintegrated, the rest flew blindly into the fog to escape.

Celestia turned to see several of the twisted ponies run for her, however, they were trampled by the massive feet of the Elephant soldiers who had recently joined the battle.

“Thank you Rusted Sands!” Celestia called out to the decoratively adorned Saddle Arabian Prince who sat in a armored box on top of the Elephant, surrounded by his elite guard who fired strange bow-like weapons down into the Fog. He waved back.

“We are always happy to aid our close allies and trading partners!” He called as the Elephant continued to crush the Fog.

Celestia took a moment to oversee the battle, the buffalo had sent troops to assist as well, though in small numbers as they faced their own fog-battle in Appaloosa (though it seemed it was going well)

The tide had almost turned, the troops were reinvigorated and had even managed to take back ground and rescue some of the Guard that had been stranded earlier on in the conflict, however, Luna quickly flying towards her gave her the feeling bad news was on the way.

“What is it sister?” Celestia said, Luna only looked at her in panic.

“Tis is the Fog sister! Reinforcements come!” Luna cried, Celestia looked by her to see hundreds of twisted ponies climb over the edge of the cliff into the city, the ran to join their fellow abominations in the fight as they seemed to instantly spread to reenforce the line, at the same time, several tentacles descended as even MORE creatures were summoned. The sky seemed to grow even darker and Celestia momentarily struggled to keep the city lit with her magic.

Celestia began to sweat, this was not good...all these new fog creatures...they could turn the tide easily enough.

“Greetings...Celestia” A familiar and not welcomed voice spoke from behind the two.

Celestia spun around her horn lit as she came face to face with Chrysalis. “YOU, are you here to help the fog destroy us?”

Chrysalis laughed “Oh Celestia...you think so little of me? Lets just say I owe...owed your father a favor, this is me repaying it.”

Celestia growled “What do you mean? How did you-” Before she could finish, Luna grabbed her and turned her around.

“Sister look!” Luna yelled as Celestia’s eyes opened in surprise.

Anarchy reigned in the abomination's ranks as they turned on each other, occasionally, some would die and disintegrate, others, the black, chitin filled corpse of a changeling would hit the ground.

Celestia whispered “The changelings have a Hivemind...they know who’s an ally...the troops of the fog do, but the Alicorns...they don’t.” Celestia watched as the soldiers of the fog seemed to know who to fight, but the Corrupted Alicorns did not, firing randomly into pockets of Fog Creatures, attacking their own troops who fought back, the troops, taking advantage of this, moved in to strike the disorganized lines.

Chrysalis smiled “I hope that gives you the change in the tides you wanted...as for magical help…” She pointed downwards, the Princesses looked down to the ground, where a brown Bipedal creature with massive wings walked calmly down the street, he had a mane around his head that looked almost like a beard, it was a creature Celestia and Luna recognized instantly.

“Scorpan?” They said. Chrysalis’s smile grew wider.

Celestia steeling herself, flew down and landed beside Scorpan, who gave her a warm smile and a nod, one that seemed to say ‘we’ll talk later’ Luna landed on his other side, Luna number two landed beside her and after Luna number one shot her a glare, Chrysalis rolled her eyes and changed back to her normal form.

From the chaos around them, Celestia found her eyesight invaded by a small adorable creature with a black coat and red mane, with a curved black chipped horn.

“Princess! I am Bloodwing of the Breezies! I am destruction brought upon this world! I have been sent by the king to execute all who dare threaten our greatest allies, they will fear my name as I will destroy them!” The Breezie said in a very high pitch voice.

“Aww It’s so cute! Can we keep it?” Luna said, poking the tiny armored creature with a hoof. Bloodwing did not seem amused.

“CUTE? I am death! I am vengence! I am a weapon breed for the destruction of our enemies, I was prepared from my entrance into this world for the day where I may bring honor back to my bloodline! It all started long ago...when my parents were both tragically killed in childbirth…” Bloodwing said, getting a far off look in his eyes.

“Awww look at it’s itty bitty wittle awwmor.” Luna said.

“Wait, how were your parents both killed in childbirth?” Celestia said in confusion.

“Well, my mother died in childbirth, my real father who I didn’t learn about till I accepted my destiny as a warrior, he was a soldier who died before I was born in...the war.” Bloodwing said.

“Which war?” Celestia asked

“The War.” Bloodwing replied

“Yes...but which war was THE WAR?” Celestia inquired

“...he died in THE War, it was really tragic.” Bloodwing said, agitation in his voice, Luna poking him and talking baby at him didn’t help either, he was use to calling the ladies baby, not them treating HIM like one.

“...ok did the war have a different NAME? How long ago are we talking here?” Celestia persisted on.

Bloodwing snapped “IT WAS JUST THE WAR OK? STOP ASKING YOU ARE BRINGING UP TRAGIC MEMORIES. DO YOU WANT TO HEAR MY TRAGIC BACKSTORY OR NOT?”

“Well...we didn’t really...ask to hear it.” Luna said in-between poking him.

“Wait, how did you even get here?” Celestia asked, tilting her head in confusion

“I tamed a mighty beast and rode it to this battle!” Bloodwing said lifting his chin and flexing his eyebrows.

“I found him and his breezie friends all riding a squirrel near Whitetail Woods, I gave them a lift here.” Chrysalis sighed.

“STILL COUNTS!” Bloodwings said, lifting his hooves up “Now back to tragic backstory.”

“You see, my second father, who married my mother after my real father died, he was killed by the doctor who let my mother die in childbirth who was really an assassin sent to kill me before I could become a warrior and fulfill my destiny...but before he could kill me the king came, (who totally had the hots for my mom by the way) and saved me, I then became his adopted son and spent the rest of my days getting ready for the day I could seek vengeance! I’ve given up everything, I have turned myself into an emotionally deprived weapon so that I may avenge my mother and father!” Bloodwing finished, a single tear rolling down his black shimmering coat as he flipped back his red mane.

Celestia simply looked at the tiny warrior “that was...some...story.”

Luna was silent for a moment then turned to Celestia “So caaaaannnn we keep him?”

Suddenly, a singular abomination, broken off from his pack, ran towards them, before Celestia could incinerate it with a thought, Bloodwing flew forward.

“Allow me, one so lovely as yourself should not need to worry about such beasts, PREPARE TO DIE!” Bloodwing said.

He drew a blade about the size of a toothpick (who Bloodwing called Deathbringer ((The life ender of a thousand lives and the master blade of a tortured soul bend on avengement), a legendary weapon forged by a master smith for his father to use) and charged towards the beast.

Right before it looked like the beast was going to breath out and defeat Bloodwing, he suddenly flew left grabbing onto the Abomination's ear, he swung on it as he disappeared inside it’s ear canal, the creature stopped, before suddenly roaring and smashing it’s hoof into it’s ear desperately, a trickly of fog began pouring out of it’s ear before the creature began shaking violently and falling forwards, limp on the ground in front of them.

Without warning, the top of it’s skull burst open as Bloodwing stood there, holding two chunks of brain matter in each hoof as he was covering in what looked like spinal fluid and blood. “I AM DEATH. YOU SHALL KNOW TRUE PAIN BY MY HOOVES! AHAHAHAHA!”

Luna turned to Celestia, a horrified look on her face. “nevermind, I don’t want him anymore.”

Bloodwing flew back and landed on Scorpion's shoulder (and shooting a concerningly friendly eyebrow wiggle and Celestia)

A second later, a tired, but happy looking Thaumas landed in front of their group, Celestia gave him a nod, and he moved to stand beside Chrysalis giving her a weary eye as he did so. After another few seconds, an elephant fell beside them and Rusted Sands crawled out of the box on it’s back, holding one of those strange bows connected to a wooden box. Without hesitation he moved to stand beside Celestia, who gave him a smile.

The group stopped for a moment as the ground shattered open in front of them as a Corrupted Alicorn desperately tried to climb out, before he was pulled back down, after a few very painful sounds, Terrier stepped out of the hole and without a word walked to stand beside Rusted, who was eying him with a clever glint in his eye.
Rusted spoke “Excuse me...um, King of the Dogs?”

Terrier looked at him. “YES SAND-PONY?”

Rusted seemed to have lost his words at Terrier’s booming voice. “I...if is not a bother that is...only if you feel it is appropriate, again all on you-”

“SPIT OUT, LIKE YOU HAVE SAND IN MOUTH.” Terrier said. Causing Rusted to gulp.

“I...was wondering...if you wouldn't mind letting me ride on your back...I mean, only because this crossbow functions better at a height and myyyyYYYY-” Before he could finish, Terrier picked him up and gently placed him on his back, Rusted readjusted quickly, finding that the cone-like collar of Terrier’s armor provided a surprisingly nice perch, after taking a moment to hook himself to the Diamond Dog King as to not fall off, he also found that his crown made for a surprisingly good place to aim his crossbow on.

Terrier shifted over, so that he stood where Rusted stood before hopping on his back. As the eight of them continued, they found that the fog retreated where they walked, they all shared a glance as their troops rallies around them, forming lines and groups behind them, soldiers who had become friends with their new allies formed new squads as they all moved forward, not as eight separate armies but as a single unit against the fog.

Diamond Dogs and Buffalo were perches for Breezie warriors.

Night Guards and Solar Guards once more banded together into a single military

Saddle Arabian troops sat happily on the backs of armored Rocs. Who in turn walked with their Griffon brothers.

Changlings...well they were everywhere, but no one knew where exactly.

As they formed their defence. The Fog seemed to ready itself, as it crashed into the ground like a wave...it seemed...weakened? Though it’s troops were stronger than ever, it seemed to be running out of things to throw at them.

As the armies sat there, they looked as hundreds and hundreds of Abominations were created, Twisted Alicorns soared through the air and a corrupted dragon stood behind the lines, but for the first time, Celestia realized that no new troops were forming...and that the sky had cleared up, everything but the single massive twisting void of darkness that was the eye of the fog...they were winning.

Celestia stepped forwards.

“Ponies!” Her cry was met with cheers.

“Griffons!” The same response, if not more rowdy.

“Buffalo and Saddle Arabian Allies!” The cheer came quieter, but no less enthusiastic.

“Breezies” This time the cheer was almost inaudible, but was definitely there, as well as a single voice who seemed to be giving it’s own speech on sacrifice and vengeance over Celestia’s speech, but she realized none of them were paying any attention to it.

“Diamond Dogs!” This time the howl was so loud that several breezies were blown out of formation, but the singular voice’s speech never faltered.

“Changlings!” This time, there was but a singular awkward “YEAH! REPRESENT!” from somewhere in the Fog’s army.

“We stand here, on our last legs, we have done here today a deed that will live into legend, we survived the onslaught of the fog...we could flee now” a ripple of murmured confusion passed through the crowd.

“We could leave and would any doubt our bravery...no, if any among you have and doubts, or anything on this planet that would make you regret having to give you lives, I tell you, run, flee! Don’t look back and we will not doubt that you are still the bravest of the brave!” Celestia said, flying from one end of the army to the other, as a broken chain of beings admitting their hesitation sounded.

“You may all leave, any oaths you have taken, I tell you you may break them. Any debts? Considered them paid! No, if you stay here, you stay here only because you want to…” Celestia turned away and landed, taking a single step forward.

“Stay...stay only if you wish to end this, so that the mistakes of those so long ago, those who chose to run when their safety was assured may finally have their mistaken put to rest, stay only if you are willing to give everything as I am to finish this war!” Everyone stared at Celestia.

“I will not ask you to charge for me, I will ask you charge WITH me! I will not ask you to give your lives for me, I ask you to give them WITH me! I will not ask you to do a single thing I will not! I only ask that if I fall on this battle, the only thing you do for me is the same I would do for you all, I only ask that if I fall, those of you who fight may AVENGE ME!” Celestia roared as the army cheered behind her, pounding their weapons into the ground, or their blades onto their shields, one particularly small voice, seemingly missing the point screamed “YEAH VENGEANCE!”

“Now! Beings of this world, I will only ask that you follow me untill we meet the charge, so that if anyone is to fall, it will be me shielding you from harm! for our cities! For our lives! For the lives of our children! For setting things right!” Celestia galloped in front of the army, from side to side, leaping and turning with each point, before she came to a stop right in the center of the army.

For a moment, the field was deathly silence.

“FOR ONE LAST TIME! CHARGE WITH ME!” Celestia called as she galloped forward, as the collection of her sister and her allies quickly ran to catch up, each one calling their own cry to battle.

“FOR CANTERLOT”

“FOR OUR GLORY!”

“FOR OUR ALLIES!”

“FOR VENGENCE!”

“FOR FOOD!”

“FOR REPENTANCE!”

“FOR THE SHINNIES!”

The armies let out their cries as they ran to fight with their leaders. Their Princesses, their Princes, their Queens, their Kings, their maybe-leaning-towards-totally insane warrior-heroes!

The fog on the other hand, did not charge with a cry, they moved as one, as a force as unified as a tidal wave or a tornado they ran quick and had no remorse or fear in their brainless eyes, they were not an army...they were a force. A force of nature as primal as unstoppable as can be.

The two armies clashed.

And the heart of darkness skipped a beat.

Rightful climbed his way up the mountain, well, more floated, he had found a suitable size bolder and had placed it against the mountain as he calmly sat in meditation as the mountain turned to molten lava as it propelled him slowly up the mountain, as well as keeping him suitably warm.

Silver appeared again, looking as sad as ever as they rode their way up.

“Why?” Rightful looked at Silver, understanding the question without a need for words.

“Why did I lie about loving mortals? About fighting on their behalf when I shattered our race?” Rightful sighed.

“Because I was told to.” Rightful stood up as he lifted his hoof as the rock picked up speed as it moved up the cliff.

“What? What do you mean? By who?” Rightful sighed.

“I was told by fate...there is a force...we call it destiny, it guides us, puts us on the right path...but sometimes….sometimes it makes an error.” Rightful spoke simply, no cockyness or ego in his voice.

“I was visited, she...she told me of her error, Alicorns would grow fat and lazy as rulers and one day we would fall, we would lose against the fog… so she needed to prevent that...her acolytes are the reason you got the element...and why I was so shattered.” Rightful dusted himself off.

“But-...what? That doesn’t make any sense” Silver said.

“Our destinies rarely do Silver, this was your destiny, to give up your form so I may finish the Fog once and for all...we can’t fight destiny, we can only learn to accept it and make it the best possible outcome for ourselves.” Rightful frowned.

“I’m no true Hero, hell, in another time, I was a great villain...but I don’t want to be either, I want to have purpose, I want to play a part and I have been given a role in the grand story that is life...and I will not break character.” Rightful suddenly stopped the rock, taking a step forward, he gestured to let Silver step off the rock as well, before sending it dropping back down the mountain.

“I don’t hate you Silver Haze, that connection we made in the alternate universe? It was real, I truly feel a sense of companionship between us...I don’t want to be your enemy, regardless of who’s in control we’re stuck with one another...so what do you say? Pal?” Rightful said, holding out a hoof. Silver just gave him a deadpan look.

“We’re a long, long LONG way aways from being pals Rightful.” Silver said, Rightful let his hoof fall as pursed his lips giving a solemn nod. “Fair enough.”

“But...if you truly do manage to defeat the Fog...then...it might be a step in the right direction to pay back the whole lying-to-me-and-stealing-my-body thing. Deal?” Silver said with a sighed.

“Deal Prince Haze. That is a deal.” The two of them nodded however a third voice interjected.

“Oh...how great! The two of you finally managed to get along…or at least I think you did”

Rightful and Silver looked towards the eye, standing between them and where the darkness touched the earth, was none other then an armored, blue Alicorn.

“Hope..?” Silver said

“That is not whoever you think it is.” Rightful said, pulling silvers blade from the suddenly bubbly molten ground around him.

Hope threw up his hooves “I submit, or surrender, or whatever-have-you...I’m not your enemy.”

Rightful didn’t relax “Funny thing, not use to being told a Twist Alicorn is on my side.”

Hope rolled his eyes “You saw Light in ponyville? Before you killed him that is, I’m more like him then I am the twisted Alicorn monsters you normally deal with. Surprisingly, my goal hasn’t changed.”

Silver stepped forwards “What do you mean Hope...wait, he can’t hear me, Rightful, ask him what he means!”

Rightful stepped forwards, mimicking Silver’s movements “What do you mean Hope?”

Hope readjusted his chestplate “I mean I still want to stop the fog, I’m just working for somepony other than the Warmongers to do it.”

Rightful growled “I’m sure you are, the Fog creatures aren't given much choice on who they follow.”

Hope smiled, causing Rightful to step back, as the smile was just a bit farther than it had any right to possibly go. “You are entirely correct. I had no choice to work for the Fog, but I have been given a blessing in the form of being able to have come under the control of the one creature inside the fog with a reason to help me kill it.” Hope continued.

“You see, the Cracked Horn doesn’t like the Fog very much, the Fog makes the Cracked Horn’s job really hard, the Cracked Horn just wants to bring back the old gods, but they won’t even think about coming back until the Fog as a threat to the world is gone. So, now I’m here to make sure that the Fog is killed. Simple enough?” Hope ended as he clapped his hooves together. Causing Rightful to look at Silver.

“Well, if you don’t get in my way, I’d be fine with having you along.” Rightful said as he moved to walk by Hope, who moved out of the way. However, at the last moment a spell shot out of Hope’s horn. Striking Rightful on the side of the head.

“Oh...sorry about that Rightful...but I can’t fight along you...you’d do it all wrong…”

Before Rightful could protest, he felt his limbs grow heavy as he slumped to the ground. He heard Silver call to him.

“Don’t worry Rightful...the Fog will die…”

“It’ll just be Prince Haze who does it”

Celestia had seen many battles in her days, she had thought she had seen every single horror war could throw at her.

She had never fought a large scale war with the fog before.

The armies pushed each other, a giant tug-of-war over territory with stakes so much higher than a bath in a mud pit.

The Griffons had all but been crushed, all that remained were two Rocs carrying Saddle Arabians, circling high in the sky, occasionally swooping down to let their passengers shoot volleys at the troops on the ground.

As Celestia landed she saw what WAS the last buffalo troop be slaughtered as the last one fell to the ground, before she could avenge them the fog creatures responsible were blasted away by dark magic, Celestia looked to see Bloodwing leading a group of Breezies who had bound a Corrupted Alicorn and rode it around as Bloodwing used his magic to force the Alicorn to use HIS magic to destroy their foes. Bloodwing was laughing the whole time. Most of the breezies looked empowered but also worried and really terrified, both of their situation and their leader.

She heard a howl and looked as the Diamond dogs defended injured solar guard who were being pulled back by their Night Guard companions, a wounded and bloodied Terrier stood at the head, as several Corrupted Alicorns hung off him, desperately stabbing at him in an attempt to either break his armor or his will, both were failing.

“KING NO LIKE THESE THINGS. GET THEM OFF!” He slobbered, a bit of blood mixed in with his saliva as several dog desperately tried to get the Twisted Alicorns off of their leader without stabbing him as their leader continued to fight without care. She wished she could help but she needed to get to Luna.

Thaumas ran past her, he had ditched his shield in favor of a Flag of Griffonia leading what few of his ground soldiers were left. Celestia looked at the pathetic collection of eleven griffons.

“Thaumas...take your soldiers and retreat, you are injured and you cannot fight...for your own safety, let us finish this.” Celestia said, Thaumas simply scoffed.

“and let the world know that we RETREATED as PONIES took our glory? UNTHINKABLE! We will stay and die defending our name!” The griffons roared behind him, inspired and ready to die for their race. Thaumas took the moment to lean in and whisper.

“I’m already politically dead back home...the least I can do is catch a few swords with my worthless hide before keeling over...and these soldiers would rather die than leave a battle...it was an honor knowing you, Celestia, Sun Warden” With a single nod Thaumas stepped back, limping slightly, he roared again and holding his flag high (dropping his sword, but he didn’t seem to care) he waved it as he charged into the thick of the battle, him and his soldiers swallowed instantly by the thick fog.

Celestia stepped back, bowing her head for a moment at his bravery, before turning and continuing on.

She crossed by Scorpan, calmly sitting on a collection of Twisted Alicorn corpses as he waved to her, another ran at him and without looking he closed his hand and the Alicorn’s neck snapped as it dropped to the ground.

“Go, your sister needs you” He said simply, nodded to Celestia as she walked by him, nodding right back. She moved past him to her Sister, who sat still, watching the city burn.

Celestia sat down beside her.

“can we win?” Was all Luna asked.

Celestia smiled, looking down as a cheer sounded from below as another section of the city was liberated.

“Honestly? Even we all die...I think we already have.”

They sat for a moment, then both stood, nodded, and decended to help with the battle.

Silver Haze woke up.

He rubbed his head as he stood, before he realized the significance of what he just did.

He looked to his side, where a blue hoof offered him help.

Silver groaned “What...what did you do…”

Hope stood to his full height and smiled. “Put things back to the way they should be. Now go Haze…the fog awaits you...with that, Hope’s body disintegrated, turning to fog which drifted away in the wind.

Silver stood up, he did not feel Rightful’s presence...he was asleep inside his mind most likely. Silver stumbled forwards before his mind caught up and he began to function as normal.

The eye awaited him.

Silver approached the swirling mass of darkness as he grew close, an eye, purple and old, opened up to stare at him, as silve approached the eye blinked, and a staircase was where a great pupil was a moment earlier.

Well, history wouldn't say he was unwelcome here.

With a single step, silver began to ascend the giant stairs.

Towards his final destiny.

Silver stepped off the stairs, his mind surprisingly calm. He always knew it would come to this, one final battle.

He stood in a dark room, the only light coming from the small circle in the top of the room where sunlight poured in and illuminated the room. On the other side of the room, Silver saw him standing there.

He was an Earth Pony, he had a black coat, with a dark violet mane and tail, his eyes matched in mane in color, but there was an scary depth to his eyes, as if they looked past you and into a void behind you.

He spoke. His voice was surprisingly soothing, calm, fatherly...it sounded disappointed. “You are not meant to be here.”

Silver stepped forward “I am Prince Silver Haze...surrender now or face my wrath.”

His tone did not change “You are not meant to be here...no matter, you are not significant, you may leave.” He turned and moved away from Silver, as if their business was over.

Silver growled “You’ll regret saying THAT!” Silver said as he threw a ball of magic at the pony.

He stopped, the ball of magic faded away before it reached him, he turned and sighed. “You are not significant, yet you persist, you will be eliminated before you cause further issue.” With that, the pony walked forwards, his skin cracking as two giant dark wings burst out of his sides. As well as a massive horn shattering through his skull as it grew out of the top of his head.

Silver Haze Readied himself, this was it...it was time to end this forever.

The two foes stood, before Silver charged.

Silver screamed as he ran forward, he slashed downwards with his blade, without hesitation, The Fog brought a hoof up and caught the blade to Silver’s surpise.

The Fog maintained eye contact “You are not significant, you have wasted enough time.”

Suddenly, The Fog lashed out with its other hoof which twisted into a blade that slashed at silver’s exposed chest. Silver screamed as The Fog drew blood and pushed him back.

Silver readied himself as The Fog approached, Silver moved to block The Fog’s swing, managing to deflect three blows by moving his blade from side to side rapidly, however a slight error cost him dearly, as he brought his blade to the left to stop a magical blast, The Fog’s right hoof suddenly lashed out, connecting with Silver right wing at the base, slicing it clean off.

Silver cried in pain as he collapsed down clutching his side as blood spurted from the fresh wound, before he could recover, he felt a sharp pain across his face as he was hit again. Silver sat on the ground wounded and broken, as The Fog approached.

“You are insignificant, you were Insignificant, your death will be insignificant...you are not significant.” The Fog said, the same droning tone in his voice.

This fight was not going as Silver pictured, this was not a battle between equals...this was not an hour long epic duel, he was outwitted and outmatched, he could not compete with the speed and power of The Fog…

The Fog’s hoof turned to blade, as it approached again. “You will die. Anything else you would like to state?”

Silver looked up at The Fog, standing above him. Silver looked up “Just...one...last...thing…”

The Fog tilted it’s head in contemplation “What is that?”

Silver growled “Suck on it.” With that Silver lunged forward, sinking Silver’s Fury deep into The Fog’s chest as it poked out the other side, piercing right through it’s heart.

Silver stood there, panting as The Fog’s gaze remained locked so far away, he had done it he had killed him.

Slowly, The Fog’s head turned to stare at him and spoke. “Not Signifigant.” With that silver felt the handle tug out of his grip as it sunk deeper into The Fog, before the entire blade came out through the other side of him. Before Silver could react the blade flew back towards him.

*Shink*

Silver stood there for a moment, before his legs gave out and he collapsed onto his knees, his head fell forward, his horn fell of his head, it just layed there, simply, as silver became aware of the stump on his head. He could not feel the force of magic around him anymore...he had been cut off.

Silver could only look up his body clammy and cold without magic pumping mana through his veins, The Fog looked at him, still disappointed.

“As I stated, admirable, but not significant. You will be remembered for this failed attempt.” With that, The Fog lifted his hoof above his head, turning it into a sharp blade Silver watched it, and prepared to face death.

*Curack*

Silver could only hear that one sound, that one horrible bone crushing sound.

But it had not come from him.

Silver and The Fog both looked down, through The Fog’s chest, there was a spear, it seemed to be made out of an Alicorn’s horn, it was pure white with some sort of gold trimming, suddenly it started to glow, as The Fog began to hyperventilate before letting out a scream as the spear glowed with an otherworldly light that blinded even Silver as he tried to look at it, he heard a voice over The Fog’s screaming.

“You had the right idea aiming for the heart buddy, just the wrong weapon for the job!” Hope said as he twisted the spear, flipping The Fog onto it’s back as he continued to spear it. The Fog on it’s part continued to howl as it’s body contorted, switching between a mortal form and a body so twisted that Silver feared to look directly at it, Hope had no problem doing so, with a calm demeanor the whole time.

“WHYYYYYYY???” The Fog screamed at Hope, who replied calmly

“Because you are not a true god. But you have done much without thinking in their name, do not fear monster...you will be judged favorably before them...now sleep. Your job is done.”

With one last twist of the spear, The Fog reached up to the sky, before it’s body turned to fog, which dissolved into thin air.

After a few moments, Hope stood up, planting the spear into the ground.

“You...you did it…” Silver coughed, a bit of blood making it’s way into his mouth.

Hope closed his eyes, before opening them with a warm smile on his face “No Silver you did it.”

Silver smiled back, seeing the true Hope once more “No...nonono...this one is all you Hope.”

Hope laughed. “Oh...oh no Silver you don’t understand, this was all you.”

Silver looked back in confusion “what do you mean friend?”

Hope gave Silver a sympathetic smile “You will be a Hero, you and you alone slayed The Fog, it was everything you wanted it to be, a climactic battle ending only when at the right moment, you stabbed it through the heart with the Spear of Life.”

Silver looked at hope, concern growing on his face “Hope...I...I can’t ta-”

Hope’s smile continued to grow, past the limits of what a normal person could smile “It was a truly epic moment! One to tell for decades to come! However...though Silver Haze killed The Fog...it came at a great price...for Silver.”

Hope looked down his smile so twisted and large that it caused Silver to flinch. “Silver Haze was mortally wounded...and he never left that arena…” At this point Hope pulled out a dagger and began walking towards Silver, who tried desperately to push himself away.

“P-Please Hope...we’ve won! There is no need for this!” Silver begged.

Hope cocked his head, his smile not leaving his face “Oh yes there is, my master gave me two orders, one, was to make sure that The Fog died, two...was to make sure any threats to him were gone forever. I am quite afraid that The Fog was wrong to call you ‘insignificant’ you pose quite the ‘significant’ threat.”

Hope leaned down over Silver “Don’t worry, I promise, just close your eyes and count to five, it’ll all be over before you know it.” Hope suddenly jerked the blade forward, Silver barely managed to cover his heart before the blade was pludged into his hoof that had blocked the way. Silver screamed as the blade was quickly pulled in and out.

Hope looked and the chuckled. “My goodness you just never stop do you? Even now, with no hope you still try and buy yourself seconds...it’s quite sad...so tell you what Silver, let me help you.” Without another word, Hope lifted Silver up and dusted him off.

“You my dear friend, are going to go on a little trip.” Hope opened his hoof, and a giant eye opened up on the wall, a swirling mass of Fog created a portal.

“This is gonna take you to...oh I’m terribly sorry this is bothering me something fierce.” Before Silver could move, he felt his other wing be covered in Hope’s magical grasp and ripped out it’s socket, leaving muscles and blood to pour out of the fresh wound. Hope looked satisfied.

“Where was I? Oh yes, this is going to take you somewhere, I don’t know where, but somewhere really far away. Maybe into the middle of the sea and you’ll drown, maybe to a deserted island, but it’s not gonna be here...and you’ll never come back.” Hope smiled as he practically threw Silver towards the portal, Silver for his part, managed to turn around and face Hope as he stood in front of the portal.

“Hope...please…” Silver coughed, trying desperately not to fall over.

“Don’t worry...I’ll look after Twilight...Luna...Fluttershy...I’ll look after all of them.”

Silver’s head snapped up ready to strike at Hope, however, it was not sarcasm his saw in Hopes eye, but a honest sympathy, for a second, he forgot that Hope was a Fog Abomination, he just saw another Alicorn.

“Please...keep them safe…”

“I will Silver, I may not like you, but I respect you, it’s not your fault destiny and the Gods always wanted us on opposite sides...may whatever you find on the other side of that portal be more forgiving than what you have found in this land.” Hope said, before saying a short prayer in ancient alicornian.

“Safe...they...are...safe…” Silver muttered to himself.

With that Hope stood up and gave Silver a push.

And Silver, with a smile on his face, fell backwards and disappeared from Equestria forever.

Hope stood there for a moment, watching as the portal closed, half expecting an angry silver to jump through and challenge him to a final duel, but it closed without issue.

Hope walked back towards the entrance, stopping at a peculiar sight.

Silver’s blade, no longer bound to his magic, laid at the center of the room, broken in two, Hope took a moment to examine the two halves before dropping them both and leaving.

The strongest Silver, had finally been broken.

The graves of the gods.

Twilight stood in the ruined ponyvile square, news had just reached them of the events in Canterlot.

Everypony was taking it differently.

Twilight was still in shock.

Silver Haze...was dead.

She looked at the ponies, recovering their lives...mourning the dead.

Applejack had retreated to the farm and had been bucking non stop for the last day, nopony

Rarity had also retreated into her work, however, Carousel Boutique was burnt to the ground during the Fog's attack on the town, Rarity was trying to scavenge as much as she could, it was especality hard for Sweetie Belle as she was still dealing with the deaths of Applebloom and Scoots.

Fluttershy was simply devistated. Just as she had made up with her freinds, Silver died, again. As she had re-made a freind, she re-lost a lover. It was the hardest on her for her to adapt, she kept saying how empty her house and heart truely were. Silvers death hit her the hardest and she took the longest to recover.

Pinkie Pie threw a Memorial gathering for all who had been touched by the life of Silver Haze and wanted to say a final goodbye to the brave Alicornian Warrior who had helped them so many times that they had lost count, his generosity, and compassion and bravery will forever be missed.

Rainbow Danger Dash took to the sky, still angry and saddended by Scootaloo's foolish sacrifice that ended her life to save hers, she had no healthy way to vent out her angry. So she took it out on everyone, she turned to the bottle. Not the milk kind. However her friends tried to help her, though she is still touch-and-go the mane 5 + Spike + Sweetie Belle were able to help her get through it.

Spike had one of the biggest losses. not only did he lose a friend, but he also lost a father figure, now he would have no one to bro around with because big mac was severely wounded and will not be able top hang out for a long time.

Twilight was the most affected in her own way, true she and haze never got along very often, not after what they had done to one another, but she still felt a sorrow, in the end, he did care about equestria, so much so he was willing to give his life for it, it was an impressive act what he did, killing the fog and still managing to get a final message out.

Twilight felt most sorry over one thing, the never exsisting goodbye, the last time any of them had seen Silver, he was not himself, he was Rightful, and that had depriveded her of the chance to make a final amend, after she and Fluttershy had made up, she thought foolishly that they would have a chance to make us as well, though they would never be as close as they once were she did know for a fact they could be friends.

Twilight let a lone and solum tear run down her already soaked face, she wished she could have said goodbye at least, he didn't deserve much in her eyes, but a goodbye was something everyone was owed.

As she stood in the ruined town, she looked forward and bowed her head.

"Goodbye, Silver Haze... and Thank You."

But Twilight was a Princess, and she needed to get back to work.

Celestia stood, strong and tall in the damaged and ruined Canterlot square.

Ponies over the last week had slowly returned to their normal lives, insurance was taken out, clams filed, business reopened. Everything was slowly returning to the way it had always been, but on this day, they were going to have to remember one more time.

The shouting of the Canterlot Solar Guard seemed so quiet to Celestia, as the rows of the guard that was left marched to give their final respects.

Celestia looked up at the monument, a statue of a Solar and Luna guard, standing tall with their respective flags, behind them, a Griffon and a Diamond Dog stood, saluting out into the sky, Behind them, a Saddle Arabian knight stood with an outstretched hoof, where a breezy solder stood just as proudly. Below the statue, an inscription said.

TO THOSE WHO GAVE THEIR LIVES FOR THEIR HOMES.
AND TO THOSE WHO WILL NEVER SEE THEIR HOMES AGAIN.
ALL WILL BE REMEMBERED.
-THE BATTLE FOR CANTERLOT MONUMENT-

Below that, a large rock sat, written on it were hundreds of names from many different cultures, all of the brave souls who gave everything to defend those who could not defend themselves.

Celestia looked down for a moment, bowing her head, however, when a pebble by the monument started to shake and the sounds of ponies quickly moving out the way was heard, Celestia realised she wasn't alone in paying her respects...she wasn't sharing the burden of the lost alone.

"Hello King Terrier." Celestia said, waiting to hear the booming reply from behind her, however, the quiet(er) voice that greeted her back caused her to turn.

"...Many Good Boys die. Many Nice Ponies die. Terrier not do his job right." Terrier looked...tired. That was the only word she could use to describe him, he was covered in bandages, red and fresh, his constant insistence on them helping others first and moving around before his wounds could completely heal (as well as his insistence on licking them clean) had left him still physically unfit, however, she could see it behind his eyes. Terrier was not a bad person, he had come to be helpful, to extend an olive branch to Equestria, and he felt all he had had done was hurt those he had tried to protect.

"Terrier" Celestia began "You helped so many, if you had not arrived when you did, many more Ponies would have been killed, we might have even lost, the only reason we can put these ponies to rest is because you helped us survive to do it." Terrier looked up, a thankful sad smile on his canine face.

"Nice...Nice Ponies k...k...city was hurt, we want Nice Ponies to not need to worry about healing it. So we brought shinnies to help." Terrier turned away from the monument and pointed behind him, Celestia looked back and gasped at what she saw.

Diamond Dogs had destroyed a portion of the street (again) digging a hole, however, they brought up minecarts filled with rare gems, of massive size that would be the envy of any dragon's horde... and there still seemed to be more coming.

"Terrier...this gift...is so generous...but I cannot think to take it-" Before Celestia could finish, Terrier lifted a massive paw to silence her.

"You good to Dogs, Dogs very loyal, we know that Shinnies kan be replaced, we kan't replace those that died because we were slow...konsiter this being payback for Nice Ponies being Nice." At this point, all Celestia could do was smile and nod thankfully, the sounds however of a very angry nurse shouting about her Dog being missing reached them.

"...Must go, I hate doctor but Nice Moon Pony say I have to see him. Goodbye!" Terrier bowed, revealing his wagging tail before the massive Dog turned and walked back towards the Nurse, before she could yell at him, he lifted her up and began walking back towards the hospital.
Celestia smiled and let a small giggle escape her lips, but her heart wasn't into it. However, the sound of clanking on her other side filled her with sadness again as she turned to her other side.

"Greetings. Solar Guardian." The Griffon Guard said, leaning off of his metal limb that had replaced the one he lost...he was one of the lucky ones that was still walking.

"Oh...hello...have you any news?" Celestia said to the Griffon, who hesitated before shaking his head.

"It is no new news, only the same bad bits, critical condition, if he ever recovers he won't ever be fighting...or flying...or moving much again." The Guard said. Celestia bit her lip, only four griffons left that battlefield, found after the Eye of the Fog was destroyed at the abominations scattered, after they easily defeated the broken line, they had shifted their efforts to finding the lost.

"Well. If any new news of your King arrives, please inform me at once...thank you" Celestia said, as the guard saluted before flying off to who-knows-where.

"Celestia." The old voice said, Celestia turned to see Scorpan, standing beside Prince Sand, who nodded to her.

"...you still owe me that conversation." Celestia said, Scorpan chuckled in that mysterious way he always did.

"I suppose I do, but not today, it is no time to be digging up the tragedies of the past when a new one is so fresh in our minds. Soon though. Oh, and Queen Chrysalis sends her regards." and in the way Scorpan always decided the conversation was over when he was done saying what he set out to, he turned and walked away. Prince Sand, stood there for a moment, looking between the two, before Celestia rolled her eyes and and nudged her head in the direction of Scorpan, the Prince looked at her, smiling, bowed quickly then ran after Scorpan.

Celestia sighed. Suddenly, she became aware of the guard approaching, surrounding something. As they drew near, Celestia made out the form of a Corrupted Alicorn, Celestia readied her horn, however, she relaxed it when she saw the bindings and little bodies riding it.

"CELESTIA! How are you doing this fine morning!" Bloodwing called from a little throne right between the Alicorn's eyes, holding reigns connected to it's muzzle. Upon realizing that he had to look up to see Celestia, he suddenly pulled on them, causing the Alicorn to twitch it's nose, rearing up onto it's back legs and flaring it's wings out, bringing Bloodwing to an equal height to Celestia's face. (And causing several Breezies to almost fall of the Creature's back as they scrambled to hold on for dear life.)

"I am fine Bloodwing. I see you have not abandon your mount?" Celestia said, the creatures sunken eyes had been covered by some sort of fabric with the Breezie Flag painted onto them. It's mouth had been completely muzzled off, as to not reveal it's twisted smile. Bloodwing laughed.

"Are you kidding me? Do you know the tales they'll tell when BLOODWING THE MIGHTY! Rides in on the back of an Alicorn who he defeated by himself!" At this point, several breezies in armor began complaining loudly. Bloodwing suddenly snapped around and growled.

"ALL BY MYSELF! YOU HEAR ME! YOU ARE ALL JUST PIGGYBACKING OFF MY FAME YOU LEACHES!" Several of the Breezies shut up but a few more continued grumbling as they checked the straps or were looking at maps.

Bloodwing held out his hoof, waiting for Celestia to give him hers, she decided to humour him and gently placed her hoof ontop his his tiny one, he tried to put his other hoof ontop of hers, after failing that, he just rested his other one on the front of hers.

"Celestia, beautifly, fair, FLAWLESS Celestia, shall I compare thee to a summers day?..Well I mean you raise the sun and all that so it's quite the fair comparison when really thinking about it...where was I? OH! Yes, FLAWLESS Celestia!" Bloodwing prattled on, Celestia was, for lack of a better word, humoured.

"Though I must leave, and I may never return- I WILL CHERISH THIS MOMENT FOREVER!" Bloodwing ended by bowing his head and (attempting) to kiss the top of Celestia's hoof, before backing up, bowing and yelling at the Breezies, pointing away from the square.

"NORTHWARDS MY FRIEND! TO HOME!" Bloodwing screeched, there was a moment of hesitation before the Alicorn started moving, however, a brown Breezie with a yellow mane flew up to Bloodwing and spoke.

"...Sir, not only are you pointing westward, not north, but our home is to the south." The Breezie ended with a sighed the hung in the air for a moment before Bloodwing coughed.

"Thank...you Mayflower...I was testing my navigator's abilities...you passed...so...to the SOUTH!" Bloodwing yelled as the Alicorn was turned around, it's wings spread out before it took to the air. Crashing into four buildings before leaving the square.

Celestia smiled an honest smile. It had been far too long since the Breezies produced anyone tough and stupid enough to call themselves a warrior and take on a far bigger world.

"...Perhaps I was wrong."

Celestia turned to the Alicorn who had come up beside her, who was staring up at the monument, without even looking at her, he spoke again.

"Maybe these mortals are stronger than I ever gave them credit for...for if we failed to hold off the fog where they succeeded...they may be even more powerful than us...a scary thought..." Hope mumbled, his eyes still locked onto the monument.

"It's only a scary thought to those who have a reason to fear mortal retribution." Celestia replied.

"Well that still doesn't make me feel any better considering what we have...I have done to them over my lifetime." Hope chuckled, before letting a small smile touch his face.

"I think...no, I know why it was never going to work between us now, I was foolish and blind, and I ruined whatever we had, it's far too late for me to even think about the connection my lack of empathy shattered...so would it be possible to start again? From the beginning. After surviving all I have, can you say I earned the right to start anew?" Hope looked at her with pleading eyes, Celestia sighed.

"...after all the help you gave us...after all the lives you and the Warmongers saved, I feel you earned yourself another chance, but this IS your last one..." Celestia said sternly, causing Hope to smile.

"...and Hope? Never say it is too late to do something, after all, we are immortals, I don't think it's too late for anything..." Celestia coyly added on, causing Hope to grin and blush.

Celestia turned back to the monument, it was a fresh start for Equestria, a more united one, a more fearless one. "Today is a brand new day for the world" Celestia said, smiling.

Hope for his part also began smiling, looking towards the monument, this was a new day for the world. "A brand new day indeed." Hope could feel the ebb and flow of the magic of the world. The old gods were coming, a new darkness was rising, not a force, an army.

The two Alicorns stood at the monument. Both hoping for the new world that they saw coming. Neither knowing the true intentions of the other.

But in that moment, neither of them cared.

Pain. Unbearable.

Heat. Intolerable.

Silver Haze, wingless and hornless, laid in the burning yellow sand, boiling and burning his flesh, as he dragged himself through the sand, the shinny yellow turned to a bright red, the painted lines of a dead stallion moving.

Silver persisted, nothing more than the need to find somewhere cool to curl up and die motivating him. The sun was relentless in it's scalding, even Celestia was not this cruel to the driest of Equestrian soil.

Silver haze continued on his crawl, each movement feeling like burning fire, he dared not rest, for fear he would roll over and at best get sand in his wound, at worst not be able to flip himself back over to keep moving.

He had no destination, there were only endless plains on all but one side, where there was a dune of sand as tall as a ship, obstructing his view of what laid beyond, as he crawled, he felt his muscles spasm, fearfully paralyzing him for a few moments until they returned to his control. Only increasing his urgency. As he aproched the dune however, he became faintly aware of the sound of yelling on the other side, from his dry, cracked throat, he worked up what little energy he had left to scream.

"HELP. HELP ME! ANYPONY HELP!" Silver's head hit the sand, causing him to horribly get some of it in his mouth, causing him to hack and cry, breaking his already broken throat even more.

After an eternity consisting of about twenty seconds, he became aware of a shape of a earth pony on the pile of sand ahead of him. After a few moments, the figure seemed to jump and turn and run. Silver, seeing hope for the first time in what felt like forever, began to crawl towards the Pony, however, as he approached, he slowed, he heard rapid hoof steps, a lot of them.

Suddenly, action exploded over the dune, about forty earth ponies, wearing what seemed to be metal armor of some kind, covering most of their body, how they survived in the heat Silver had no clue, but another burst of pain distracted him from his chain of thought, when it ended, they had surround him.

From the circle around him, he heard several behind him move out of the way, he could tell by the clanging of armor. Before he could work up the ability to speak, he screeched as boiling sand was forced into his eyes suddenly, when his vision cleared, he saw the cause, an armored hoof, covered in metal with what looked like three talons...or claws on them, they were metal, however, the ends were white and bleached, it took Silver to realize they were fragments of a giant dragon's tooth.

Silver risked looking up, and when he worked up the energy, he saw a massive Earth Pony, about the size of Big Mac, covered in armor, where as no fur was even showing, the pony did not have a tail, it appeared to have been completely cut off and the armor sealed in the back. On his head...or he assumed by the raw size it was a he...was a full covering helmet, forged to look like the jaws and head of a dragon, completely closed off, all he could see was a pair of piercing green eyes, very angry eyes.

"What...what is this? WHY IS THIS...THING...HERE?" The pony roared, definitely a guy with how deep the voice was.

One of the more lightly armored pony approached the larger one "Elder-Slayer Garrilith, we found it like this, we have no idea who he-" The pony was cut off.

"I care not WHO this thing is, I want to know what threat it possesses." The larger one ordered.

"Sir, it's wings have been completely cut off and it's horn has been separated at the base. This...thing...is dying, it is of no danger to us." The lightly armored pony advised.

The larger one drew his blade, it was massive, red and silver, forged in such a way the blade looked like thick stacked diamonds, with holes through the center of each one, the blade, despite seeming heavy, was wielded with expertise.

"Well then, never say I did not know mercy..." The pony stepped on Haze's chest, causing him to let out a pathetic scream as the little air left in him deserted and the thick dragon-tooth talons dug into his skin as the pony moved his blade to one side of him, planning to swing it across his chest and slice Silver's head clean off.

However, at the last moment, a voice stopped the impromptu execution.

"He needs him alive." Everypony turned to the voice, a pony, stood there, cloaked in a black hood, he moved silently in between the crowd, who moved to let the pony through.

"Rapture needs all the information he can get, this specimen, even damaged, will be invaluable, as long as he's ALIVE. Garrilith." The pony spoke, the Larger Earth pony grunted, before stepping off of Haze, letting him suck in the sweet nectar of air once more.

"Fine. But Advent owes me one. You get that?" The large pony spat.

"Advent did not call this order. Rapture did." The hooded pony coldly replied.

"Aye, but I owe Rapture and it would be rude to charge him for this favor." The larger pony gave as a curt reply.

The Hooded pony moved past the larger one, approaching Silver Haze, smiling. Silver Haze on his part, was having a hard time remaining lucid, he felt himself drift off into the void, hearing only a few more words before sleep took him.

"Congratulations Alicorn, you will be the martyr for the sins of your kind, I don't know where you came from, but you will serve a greater purpose...this is where your story ends I'm quite afraid, but don't worry. You still have SUCH a big part left to play...or maybe just your organs do...The Fatebreaker will make good use of you...but you must be confused, you've come a long way. The least I can do is give you some information, yes?" The black hooded pony threw back his hood, revealing a unicorn wearing a helmet that appeared to be made out of the skull of another pony, white, un-detailed eyes stared back at Silver, leading him to think the pony was blind. However, the most noticeable feature was the brand he wore on his...skull-helmet, it was instantly recognizable as the brand of the Platinum Kingdom, the dead bloodline of the first Unicorn Tribe...but their bloodline all but died when the family refused to leave with Princess Platinum when she went with those who fled the Windigo threat. The Unicorn smiled.

"Welcome fair visitor, to Equis, the Birthplace of Ponykind and you will be our key to killing Ironhoof."

Silver Haze did not feel the hooves grab him and pull him away, he felt nothing but a burning heat and the chill of the grave.

For once, Silver did not fight the embrace of the void, there was nothing left for him here, he had no magic, he had no throne, he had no enemy he could fight...he was just in so much pain and so tired...

This was the end of his road.

This was the end of his story.

It felt incomplete.

But then again, this was life, not some fairytale.

That's the funny thing about life, you never know when it's just gonna unexpectedly end.

~End of Silver Haze Act III~
~End of A Haze In Equestria 2~
~The End.~

Author's Note

well. That's it.
When I started this project I had no idea it was gonna last this long or come this far.
I may release a few bonus chapter in the future (drafts that never got through quality check)
But for now the story of Silver Haze has come to an end.
I will also be bringing a seed grown to an end.
It's time to give Haze the long rest he deserves.
His story had truly this time come to an end.
But don't expect this to be the end of me.
...I really have learned a lot from this experience.
I will take it into the future.
It's time for a new OC to be announced.
But for now, I'm tired.
It's late.
and it's over.
Thank you.
Brohoof.
For the last time on silver's story.
..but let's not let this get too sad! I'm silver haze, that's not like me at all! so until next time, GOOODBYE!!!!!!!!!!!

~Silver Haze

The Twi-als of Haze: Chapter 1: Prince Silver Haze

--UNKNOWN--
"Well, this whole problem turned out better then expected" a cheerful small voice squeaked out
a moment of silence passed through the room
"B-better then expected? WE JUST WATCHED AS THE SON OF OUR DEAD COUNSEL LEADER DIED!!!!!" a comanding voice screamed across the room
"Well, he did come back to life in the end"
"Thank you concel member four, its good to know someone else can look on the bright side"
"God I miss Concel member 1."

--Ponyville--

“TWILIGHT FOCUS” silver called out, sweat pouring from his ripped body covered by his gorjuse black coat”

“it’s harder than it looks!” Twilight quiped back sharply as she turned suddenly catching silver off guard as he had to quickly reajust.

“Comeon twilight, you can do it, just like we’ve always done it, just don't stop moving” Silver called out, starting to become short of breath trying to keep up with the energetic young princesses energy and stamina.

“oh, oh god silver, SILVER LOOK OUT I’M COMMIIINNNNGGG” Twilight screamed at the top of her lungs as she grabed on to silver haze, causing him to lose his balance.

“AHHHHHHH” The both screamed in unison as they crashed into the ground.

“Well, twilight...I can see improvment in your flight at the least.” silver groaned as he pushed himself off the ground of the fields outside of canterlot.

“Well its not as easy as it looks mr. flight instructor.” Twilight groaned back, sticking her tongue out at the red and black alicorn.

“BOOOOY howdy, i aint seen nobody try that hard since big mac and ah went at it in a wrestlin’ compey-tition” said applejack as she gave s subdle nudge nudge hint hint.

“Yeah, get a room you two” Rainbow dash sighed as she floated around twilight to help her up

“Oh just face it girls, I’m never going to ever make use of these things on my back.” Twilight sighed as she flaped the wings on her back out of sinc.

“Oh honny you’ll get use to it some day, it took me years to get as good at it as I am, and I still have room to learn more!!!!!!!!!!!” Siver laughed as he flew into the air and did a double backflip kickflip 360 spin.

“show off why don’t you” twilight sighed

so the mane 7 all set off to the train station to see off 5 of them. “don’t worry girl, when silver and i finish our business in canterlot, we should be back in time to help with the summer sun celebration” said twilight “Ah don’t worry twilight, we'll all be fine, besides, I'm sure your all happy to have some privet time with your lovey-dovy prince over here" Rainbow dash snickered. Twilight blushed in response, silver haze just chuckled, Silver haze took princess twilight in his arms and flew off towards ponyville train.

--Ponyville train station: train number 1--
--time: 11:14--

silver haze yawned as he prepaired for bed, it had been a long train ride, but they were about half way to canterlot, he remember how long and arguous the first train ride to canterlot was when he whent to tell princess celestia about the impending threat of the fog. He remembered how much he complained about the ride and how everything would be faster if they just used airships, then they started talking about how many bits that would cost. and silver hazer remembered how confused he had been, it took him almost the entire ride to rap his head around the idea of "money" in alicornia, everyone just took what they needed, and everyone did their job in response.

Silver haze sighed as he leaned down to wash his face in the small train bathroom, using his magic to lift the bar of soap to his muzzle and soap up, he took a moment to look at himself in the miror, and discharged the aura around his red mane, which caused the floating mane to become limp around his head, he thanked the stars twilight wasn't around to see his "pure" form, she'd probably laugh about his mane. sighing

silver haze put his head down and washed the soap off of his muzzle, looking back up and the mirror, he admired his glowing red eyes, fanged teath and skull white fac-

"WHAT IN EQUESTRIA-" silver screamed as the mirror image recoiled with him. sudenly, twilight burst through the door (teleponing the door to some strange alternate reality) and found me curled up in a ball on the floor. Breathing heavily, I looked up and twilight and managed to grin.

"I uh, slipped on the soap..heheh....whops?" silver managed to sputter out, smiling at a confused twilight who slowly backed out of the room, I knew twilight knew something were beyond explinations.

Slowly silver haze got up and looked at himself in the mirror, his face was exactly as he remembered it. he even re-magiced his mane to check. As he left the bathroom, a memory floated into his head

FOOL YOU DO NOT BELONG IN THAT WORLD...YOU ARE A HUSK

"so, what was that you said about your mane being naturally like that?"

this was going to be a long night.

---The Next Day--

"...well I for one think you look adorable" silver haze smirked as twilight got flustred about silver seeing the new giant stain glass window devoted to her, showing her and her friends using the elements of harmony to cause Twilight to ascend to alicornhood.

"well, SILVER if anyone here deserves a stain glass window, it would be you mr. saved-equestria."

silver snorted "I saved equestria ONCE, you've done it, what three times now? Four? you know what, sererously, how did this place survive 1000 years if every other day something wants to destroy and or enslave this place."

"well, it had princess celestia"

"you mean the one that dissapears every time something threatens the land? The one who constantly hoofs the work over to you?"

Suddenly, a shadow loomed over silver haze. "Parhaps you should have made sure I wasn't in the room before you made that coment?" Celestia quiped behind silver, causing twilight to jump.

"Nah, I was waiting for you to ENTER the room before I made that comment...PRINCESS." silver said coldly to celestia

I knew my relationship with celestia had become strained as of late, she thought I was just draging her sister along since she knew I loved twilight, yet what she couldent understand is I loved them both and couldent imaging living without either of them, but celestia was too stupid to see the love I had for both of them, and as such, we butted heads whenever we were in the same room, some thanks I get for saving her pathetic country.

Twilight came between the two glaring alicorns, her brain trying to finger out how to stop her love and her mentor from tearing each others throats out.

"Ok...you two...uhhh, silver, why don't you go...do that thing, with, the thing?" Twilight managed to spit out through her forced smile.

Despite silver paying very little attention, he relized he did have something he had to get done. "Verry well, celestia...I will see you later." And with that silver haze left the room, turned the corner, and entered his room in canterlot castle, he picked up his longsword blade, Silver's Furry, created by only the finest alicornian smith, a blind ancient alicorn who lost his magic and his wings, and yet could create a blade unlike anything else around.

The blade was made of many things (ironically, none of them silver) Made with a magical metal, that amplified the users magical control, allowing for spells to be channeled through it like a staff, the blade was sharper then the finest steel, and had felled many a foe in silvers time, he had learned to use the magical blade as an extention of his being, the blade was something more to him than a weapon. Silver went over many thoughts similar to that, as well as working through his anger as he cleaned the blade, cleaning it until the blade truly shimmered in the light. (and due to the magical nature of the blade, how it gave off its own light.) He thought back to the many times he used the weapon, he always kept it on him at all times.

silver haze smiled as he heard hoofsteps at his door. "How was your chat with our wonderful leader?"

Twilight sighed "Why do you antagonize her like that?" silver ownly chuckled "I thought that if she was so patent and kind, she could handle ribbing from one pony"

Twilight rolled her eyes "I swear to celestia silver haze, you make my life twelve times harder then it should be."

Silver Haze only chuckled.

--The Rift--
A lone cloaked figure crossed over
He had given his pray enough time to run

--Canterlot castle--
"I swear sister, he is nothing but bad news" Celestia complained to her sister

"Oh come now sister thou do not understand the love we share" Luna shot back, rolling her eyes at her paranoid sister

"I've seen how he looks at twilight sister, parhaps you see him look at you the same way, but I do not wanting you sliping into the trap you did 1000 years ago, I know jealousy consumed you, and I do not want to see it again...I failed you sister, I let that anger and jealousy consume you where It could have been prevented had I simply steered you on a difrent path, and I will not see silver haze tear my sister away from me." Celestia sighed

"Plus, there is something WRONG with him luna...death is not a revolving door, you cant beleave that nothing changed about him, we cheat death by exsisting sister, and a mortal who escapes death will face it eventually anyway, but when we excape its clutches, it tends to be a lot less forgiving, and will not forget us.

"Oh sister.." Luna began, celestia continued walking, waiting for a reply from her sister, when none came, celestia turned around, and looked down the emtpy dark hall for her sister.

"Luna? LUNA?" Celestia called, suddenly worried for the safety of her sister.

Celestia didn't even see the snakelike vines until they grabbed her from above.

--Silver Haze's room--
Silver groaned as he hear the thumping from the door in his room, stumbing out of his bed, he levitated his sword from its display case to his neck, placing the blade in its holster, silver passed by the clock, then triped over an empty bottle of moonshine (curtency of a princess of the night) before forcing himself up and towards the door. Tiredly pearing throught the small hole that let him see the other side, he saw a very paniced twilight hoping up and down on the other side. Before he could open the door, he saw the lock enveloped in a magenta hue before with a loud click it poped open, before the door was bucked open, silver stumbled back, still tired and slightly hungover. He snorted as twilight entered the room without saying a word.

"Twily! What in the world is this about, why are you in my room? Whats going on?" Before silver could continue his endless spouting of rather pointless questions, twilight walked over the the other side of his room, and using her magic, thruster open the curtains, alowing sunlight...AND moonlight to stream into the room.

"Oh." Was all silver could manage as he saw both the sun and moon suspended in the sky at the same time.

This... this was a problem.

Author's Note

The chapter was writen in a flash of inspiration after atending BronyCAN 2014! I love you guys so much 2 CHAPTERS IN ONE DAY!~

Thank you bronyCAN for giving me the inspiration I needed to keep writing this amazing story, (well, I would have wrote it anyway) But STILL!

(EDIT 4/12/2015: It has come to my attention that in HIEQ 1 I made a mention about the elements already being in the Tree of Harmony. I honestly never remember putting that line in, but I did and it was a big mistake, as it conflicts the HIEQ timeline. I apologize for the confusion and will try and prevent plot holes like this in the future.)

These two chapters are setting the rules for the future, so here is what you can expect!

ONE Chapter ever week, NO EXCEPTION! (ok exception, but still, WITHIN THE BEST OF MY ABILITIES, I will try and post in on Saturday, but it may be earlier in the week, or Sunday)

AT LEAST 2,000 words for a standard chapter, SPECIALS must be 3,000+ (no limit on the size above that though, that goes to the achievement page...)

I will TRY to get on as much as posible to respond to comments, I cant respond to all of them (not because they arn't good, but because I dont want to stick my foot in my mouth by accident and say something unconscionably stupid)

And, as always, I welcome ALL coments, even if you come here just to put me down, I will read it and think about it, I know I'm puting it online for everyone to juge, and you have a right to say whatever you want about me or my story.

and you can find story goals and achievements on the blog! I'll be keeping a running total!

BROOOOOOOOOHOOF /)
~SilverHaze

A SILVER HAZE 'WARMING EVE SPECIAL DAY 3

On the Third day of ‘Warmings eve, My silver gave to me…
Three Memories

Two Heartwarming stories

And Some Much needed Company~!

The first thing silver noticed as he entered the detention center was the colours, it was painted bright and vibrant, as if to entertain children, as it was the detention center rarely saw activity other then the ocational missbehaving teen thinking they were going to be cool, who just seeing the building was noramly enough to scare them into obedience.

Normaly, there was mabey one old retired guard walking the halls keeping the place neet, however, now there was about twelve guards in the front entrence alone, protecting the single ocupant of the building.

As silver walked forwads, he saluted to the guards as he passed by, through the long streches of corradores he moved with a perposfull grace, knowing his destination and having a reason to be there gave him the streight to move forwards to the back hall where he would have to take another few turns past increasing numbers of guards untill he reach the one solitary cell in the back.

Silver stood before the cobbled together cell, the doors had been quickly reinforced, runes purposfully layed down to disrupt spell casting and mettle bars and chains put throught the cell to keep the solitary prisoner in chains. Silver nodded to the guards, dismissing him on break.

“Good morning...Sire Haze” The lone blue alicorn said, looking up into silvers eyes. “I assume you are here to judge me?” Silver haze scoffed in disgust.

“No, but you will face justice in time, but for now I want information, I want to know everything you know about me” At this silver was angered when the alicorn let out a huge laugh.

“Sire Haze, there is very little I DON’T know about you.” The chuckles died down the be replaced with a simple blank stare. “Very little. I know of all your adventures, at least the ones in alicornia, I l know of the way you fight, I know of the way you LOSE, I know of the few heroices you have done but I know even more of the CRIMES you have committed. You are not a hero silver haze...you are a monster.” The blue alicorn was basicly spitting at him by the end.
“Then why did you save me” SIlver said not letting the alicorn unerve him. The other alicorn scoffed.

“Because I have a duty, a duty to my fallen king, I was given to you as a guard, and until I die I am forced to keep you safe, I may not like you, but a Warmonger must do his duty, or must fall upon his own blade when he deserts his honor.” The Alicorn shuffled into a new position letting his wings ruffle as he moved slightly into a new postion.

“I have seen much of your kind, those who gain power through blood, my own brother was one of your kind and I have seen how it can tear a family apart, you powers come at a horible price, to yourself and other and because of that nopony is safe around you OR your brothers. I hate you Sire Haze do not let that fact be lost, I think you a dishonorable pathetic PARASITE leaching off the good name of our fair king, nothing more then a monster but because I am not like you, I will serve you, I will keep you safe, regardless of if you wish for me to or not.”

Silver groweled at the responce, he didn’t like the alicorn, he thought him pompus and overly proud, but he needed to pick his brain, if he knew so much about silver, then silver needed to know just as much about him if he stood any chance of getting to the bottom of it.

“Lets start with the basic, what is your name rank and lineage?” Silver switched into his CO tone, hoping the alicorn would respond.

The alicorn was silent for a moment, the spoke up “I am Shielded Hope, I am a Warmonger Battle Caster, son of Grand Commander Warmonger Hope.” Silver was surprised, he had not expect him to have such high rank and liniage.

“Do you expect me to beleave that you are the son of the Grand Commander?” Silver questioned angrily

“You dont need to beleve anything I say, I am simply saying that it would be the most logical reason I was bound in service to you, your father would not yet some minnor noble guard his...tresured son would he?” Shielded Hope scoffed. Muttering under his breath something about stupid chain of command.

“Fine, fine, I guess that makes sense. Next, how long have you known me?” At this Shielded Hope smerked.

“From essentily the day you were born my father decided that I would be a good guard for you, do you really think if I had a choice I would choose to serve you?”

Once again silver frowned at this but kept up the interigation. “Ok then, If you are so grand and mighty, and have served the warmongers to defend me, why have I never seen you, warmongers are not known for being discreet.

The alicorn smirked “I am a warmonger in title, but not in training, though I for many years did train to become a warmonger, when you became a Bloodluster my training had to be...adjusted. I am trained to use my powers quickly and descreatly.” Suddenly, Hope chuckled

“I accidentally ended up creating a whole new style of Warmonger training, have you ever heard of the Bloodhunters?” Silver frowned and thought for a moment.

“I can’t say I have…” Silver said, Hope laughed

“Then they are still doing their job right.” Silver groaned as he walked right into that one, rolling his eyes as he stept fowards right against the bars, a moment of fatigue passed over him, he assumed his last night was still taking it out of him, before he focused and quickly continued.

“Fine fine...ok...ok...Do you know of any other alicorns that survived” At this Hopes face fell

“Silver, we are the last, of our kind, there was such a small avanue for escape that I do not belaeve any of our kind could survive such an appocolips, we need to prepare for the uncoming slaughter, when the darkness returns, we will all fall of we are not carful.”

“I Agree with that at least...Hope” Silver said practily spitting out the alicorns name.

Hope laughed a sad laugh “Just like old times, eh Silver? We despise each other for fighting the same enemy.” Suddenly silver felt himself go weak and collaps, suddenly he became very aware at how little power he had, and the soft glow of Hopes horn.

“I appologize Sire Haze, but I cannot save you when I am in chains, consider this another lesson on letting your anger blind you.” Suddenly, Silver felt an influx of pure magica as the Warmonger used one of their signature abilities.

“DISPELL” The Warmonger shouted, and suddenly every unicorn within fifty feet of the cell fell to the ground screaming in pain as the magic in their bodies and in the air disappeared. Pegisi guards suddenly found it impossible to fly, and earth ponies simply collapsed under the sudden weight of their armor.
Silver groaned on the floor, Warmongers could channel their pure magic in very interesting ways.

You see, normal unicorns separated magic in different schools, (fire, ice, earth…ect) and then grouped everything else into the “forbiden arts” There were hundereds of schools of magic, and to study more then a few would drive a pony mad, as each school had their own conflicting rules. However alicorns grouped magic differently.

In alicornia there were only five schools of magic, Harmony Magic, Pure Magic, Chaos Magic, Primal Magic, Blood Magic.

Each school had its own rules and structures, but they all had common rules and agreements on how things worked.

When describing magic, its better to look at it like the caster is a cartographer, a maker of maps, and the resulting magic is the map.

Harmony magic was the most strict. Much like an old stailion who has studied every inch of a single area, the “maps” are accurate down the the point, every detail is there. The resulting map is complete though inflexible. The spells created by harmony magic took a while to charge but were strong, it was taking the magic and giving it a very specific set of instructions on how to do its job, but its drawback was that any interuption would interupt the spell.

Pure Magic, the kind the Warmongers use, is by far the most difficult to use effectivly. Pure magic, rather then giving it instructions then pulling it together to work, works in the opposite way, Pure magic involves manipulating the NATURAL magic of the world pulling it towards you, then shaping it into what you need, however, this runs the risk, of magic overload, to use pure magic, you must be able to handle a rediculous amount of magic inside you at once.

Most Warmongers use runes to hold this mana, their pure magic is the most powerfull kind around. They can enchance the magic in the area, pulling magic together to make other ponies spells more effective, summoning spectral weapons. And, as Hope is demonstrating now, pull all the raw mana out of the area, leaving the area void of all magic.

Now this might seem stupid at first thought, but because Warmongers can store excess mana in their bodies, they can use magic even when others cannot.

Chaos magic was the flipside of Harmony Magic, Chaos magic was just pulling raw power and telling it to “Go crazy” Chaos magic involves giving the magic a vague goal and leaving it to its own accored to compleat this task, interestingly enough Fear Magic falls under this school, yet Horror Magic does not. Due to Fear magic just taking the victoms inscurites and fationing their own hell of of it, and Horror magic builds abomonations out of ones own idea. This magic was unpredictable but very powerfull, just as powerfull as Harmony magic, but the difference was that Harmoney magic could be designed to counter Chaos magic, as even though Chaos magic was argurable slightly more powerfull, Magic was quite dumb. It was really good at following orders, but when left to its own accored, if it hit a roadblock it would just ram its power into it hoping that it broke.

Primal Magic was slightly separated from all the other schools of magic, focusing more on manipulation of non-natural objects by enchanting them with magic. For example, fire in of itself is not magical, and despite what some would say there is no such thing as “elemental magic” as that would imply that the elements themselves were magical (though some elements that are natural conduits to magic do exist, they do not create their own magic naturally) Now one could use magic to create friction to create heat to create fire, but that fire would be no more magical then the kind created by rubbing two sticks together.

Just the same one could create magic to make it LOOK like fire, but it would not be fire. The only way to use Primal magic is to take the obect you wish to use (in this case FIRE) and use magic to enchance its abilities, just as you channel a spell to compleat an objective, you can GIVE magic to an element to extrapolate its ablities, and add some more little rules. A fire may suddenly burst upwards when fueled, but add some magic to it and the rules can be manipulated slightly, parhaps it doesn’t explode upwards untill presure has been applied, or parhaps ice goes sub zero the second it comes into contact with flesh or armor. It requires far less magic then other schools but can be used but is far less powerfull and predicable, to compair it, It is more Predictable then Chaos magic, but less predicable then harmony magic.

And silvers own magic, Blood Magic, Despite its name, and what some of the less experienced users may think, the BLOOD is not the sorce of the magic, blood is simply a good conduit for magic, experienced uses can use blood to trap large amounts of magic and destory it to release it all at once, saping their own lifeforce to use the power. Blood magic is stronger then Harmony and Chaos magic, Easier to use the Pure Magic, and draws even less magic then Primal Magic. The major drawback, Is obivously, the fact that you must use your own blood and lifeforce (or, in the occation case...another’s) to craft the spells, and the more powerful the spell the more lifeforce required, A Blood Mage can easily kill themselfs if they are not always aware of how much power they have used.

All these thoughts raced through silvers head, years of listen to boring lectures rising to his mind as he though of how he had forgoten such important rules of magic.

He could only watch as Hope calmly got up and walked to the cell wall, congering up a spell, he broke through the solid stone, and with another spell shattered all of the chains attached to him. With a mock salute to Silver, Hope spread his wings and took to the sky, gliding high above the clouds, he saw several guards try and give pursuit, but they quickly feel behind without their magic, streight, and flight. Silver could only watch in anger as he flew away, still, Silver got what he wanted out of the conversation, at least he knew hope woulden’t be a threat for now, at least FOR NOW.

He sighed as he returned home, he wouldent let this event Destory him, He would worry about Hope later. For now, Heaths warming eve is approaching.

And Silver was going to have a good day. A good Holiday.

Author's Note

A lot of explination this chapter, I hope you all enjoy, no chapter tommorrow, but some seed to compensate, we'll have more coming, I'm gonna go rest now...this chapter writing is taking its toll on me.

Silver at the GGG! Part 2 (Specal!) - The Race Begins

Silver Haze got up, groning and rubbing his brused and battered body, he had worn himself out over the last few days, he was going to spend the last couple of days to recover, but he had been forced to keep up and fighting on Celestia’s every little worry, he would say no if he didn’t know Celestia would just complain to Luna or Twilight until they got him to do it. He was a bloodluster for his fathers sake! He was built to fight and then bath in the blood of his foes, not carfully make sure not to harm things TRYING TO HARM HIM.
Silver rolled out of bed, floping around on the floor (like a dignified prince of the greatest calliber) and eventualy rolled his way down the stairs, wincing as he reached the bottom. Twilight walked into the room and levitated a cup of coffee over to silver, which silver took and drank down happily. Twilight smiled.

“Well Silver, I see you are up finally. “ Twilight chuckled as silver layed his mug on the floor and groaned as the coffee seemed to be useless. Silver decided to take a chance in asking.

“Say...Twilig-” Silver didn’t even finnish before Twilight cut him off.

“No.” Twilight said simply.

Silver groaned “PLEASE, Please Twilight! I don’t need much...j-just a cup, n-not even that, just like, a quarter, and eighth! ANYTHING, I just need some Battlebrew!” Silvers words fell on deaf ears.

“No Silver, That stuff is dangerous, even to you alicorns, half the stuff in those drinks would kill a normal pony. I don’t know how half of Alicornia got hooked on that stuff, it tasts disgusting and I had the shakes and couldent control my magic for a week!” Silver sighed, not being able to look her in the eyes.

“Look, I said I was sorry!” Twilight glared at him “you spiked my morning coffee with a potentaly poisonous drink that was designed to create an artifical rage and enchance natural powers! and you were drinking upwards of three cups a day!” Silver sighed and looked down.

Battlebrew was traditionaly a cerimonal potion in Alicornia, normaly drunk before a fight, all it use to do was cause anger it had to be made by hoof, eventualy though, the Warmongers Forbidden divition started distributing a magically enchanced form of the drink that created a high sense of rage, and pleasure, but also greated magicaly enchanced powers, stronger, faster, tougher, it was the best way to really make sure you pounded your foe.

The original idea was to create an illegal substance to distribute to the ponies who would take what was essentaly the ultimate Euphoria and gave you the mindset to hurt others and take what you want (Bloodlusters most likely) and once they were hooked, cut their supply and root them out because of the obvious withdrawal symtoms, the problem came when it came time to pull the plug and every Alicorn in Alicornia started mysteriously showing withdrawal symtoms. The Warmonger deemed the substance, called Warbrew, illegal and dangerous and forbade anypony from ever taking it again, due to how bad the substance could mess one up. On a compleatly unrealated note, a few days later, the Warmongers in association with the King released a lawful-safe-totaly-different-drink called Battlebrew, regulated heavily by the Warmongers untill the crown told them to step off, again.

Silver had been drinking it since he could remember his father legalizing it, he had actually gotten lucky dieing ironically, once he came back to life, it seemed to repaire his body to almost perfectly healthy state, meaning that he had avoided most of the worst physical symptoms of Battlebrew withdrawal. The mental ones still tormented him though, he had gotten back to taking it once he had settled down in ponyville, but once twilight found out she quickly cut him off and forbade him from taking any more of the stuff, silver coulden’t do anything, he coulden’t talk twilight out of this one.

“Fine, watch me wast away then! When I’m dead and gone all you will think will be OH WHY COULDN’T I JUST GIVE HIM A LITTLE SIP.” Twilight just groaned.

“Well when you DON’T die of being poisoned by yourself, you can thank ME, so you might want to start now” Twilight rolled her eyes at him and walked away, leaving a tired grochy prince behind, Silver was starting to become anoyed by twilights dissmisive aditude and lack of care for him. It was fun at first, now it was just annoying.

“Silver! Come eat! Its the big day of the GGG! You don’t want to be hungery on the train ride up their right?” Spike called from the kitchen, Silver grunted as he got up and began walking towards the door, he should get eating, he’d have to get dressed afterwards and get ready to go, him and the main six were going to the GGG, where they were to be the guests of honor, it was a change for once, onece he had been dressed he and twilight and spike were to meet up with the rest of their friends and go to canterlot to enjoy the GGG!

So silver walked towards the kitchen, geting his food, and sat down to eat at the small table with spike and twilight, and began to eat, getting ready for the big day ahead of them.

Silver was sure this was going to be the best night EVER!

~~~~~
Elsewhere
~~~~~

A sickening crack was followed by a loud thump, as a giant bloody warhammer crashed onto an even more blood soaked wooden floor beside the Alicorn, causing a spiderweb of cracks to form. A mere second later, the body of the recently deceased he had hit smashed into the wall.

Hope continued forwards, there were seven of them to start, now just two.

The last two, the Unicorn who he wanted and some poor earthpony mare who was obviously attached to him, he had no time to spare, he had wasted far too much already.

“Please miss, if you have even the slightest hint of self preserva-” He saw her leap for him before he finished, it was worth taking a shot.

Now it was worth taking a swing.

Then there was one.

His target was mortified, very few of his targets ever saw it coming, after all, who would think to check the barrels of alcohol for poison? Who would think that as their friends choaked on their own spit that a Warhammer wielding Alicorn would charge in and start finnishing them off?

“...M-Meriwether?” His target spoke, his voice hushed, he was not talking to him...but rather the dead body that had now landed beside him.

Hope stepped forwards, he had no time to watch this fool wallow in his grief.

The pony’s grief turned to rage, he watch the pony turn to him, magic on the tip of his horn. “YOU BASTARD!” He screamed as he fired off a spell, a large bolt of energy, pure emotions.

He almost felt bad when he sidesteped the clumsy attack.

Hope wished he could just crush his head, but he needed something more, so he aimed his swing with a brutal purpose, the scream could be heard for miles.

The pony dropped to the ground, clutching his broken and twisted limb that was once a leg, traped underneath the massive warhammer.

“Talk.” He deserved no pleasentries, keeping him alive this long disgusted Hope already.

“...Wh-WHAT ARE YOU!” The pony screamed as Hope twisted the warhammer ontop of the poor unicorn’s leg.

“Bloodmagic, Fog. TALK!” He commanded, twisting the hammer with each word.

The pony seemed to snap “OK OK! I-I’m the bloodmage! I-I learned how to do bloodmagic...I-I mean I’ve always known, I was born with it! It was always usefull for helping out with chores, and making money, and uhh, healing ponies, it was tiring but h-I used it to save so many ponies! Um, yeah, the fog...ever since I used the magic its been getting closer...I stoped using it I promise! When I relised what was happing and how it was making the fog come faster I never used I single spell!” The pony spilled it out, everything.

Hope listened indiferently, he cared not what promises a filthy Bloodmage made, he didn’t care who’s life he had saved, each bloodspell drew the Fog closer, the only way to ward it off was to cut it off from its sorce. Standing at his full hight, Hope growled down at the pony, who seemed to be… at...peace? So few bloodmages accepted their fate, he cared not either way, it was not his place to juge them, the Warmongers did that, he was just the tool that carried it out. Hope used his magic to begin to unscrew the handle to his warhammer, after a few turns, he pulled on it, deataching it and revealing the ceremonial blade favored for the exicution of Bloodlusters hidden inside the hammer.

“Das’vaultu, May the gods damn you, may they see you in your full, filthy form, may they judge your crimes as they are and bring mercy to us, the few who become condemed in condeming you. Let the blood that brings you life, be the thing that brings you death-” Before he could finish, Hope grunted as a blast of pure blood and rage crashed into his side, his armor under his cloak buckled as he stumbled from the blow, his warhammer forgoten and only his blade in his grasps. He turned to the sorce of the attack.

A filly, not even old enough to understand anger, much less weild it, a protege blood mage...he had never seen such raw potental, raw POWER, to break his barrier and sneak up on him despite all of his wards. But he saw that the filly had given that attack all she had, and she was running on empty. The ‘blood mage’...her father? started talking.

Hope only began to mutter muted words to himself, his eyes never leaving the fillies, two wills fighting one another, daring the other to make a move.

“...please, she can control it right? Sh-she’s never even hurt a fly! She’s been bulied and the worst she ever did was call them meany-pants...you can tell she’s harmless right? Right?!?”

Hope only continued to mutter, his volume increasing ever so slightly.

“...I get it, shes got power, just- just take her ok? Keep her safe, train her or whatever, kill me instead! I clame responciblity, she doesn’t even like to use the magic, for Celestia’s sake she calls it SCARY RED magic! I was the one who made her do it...please...sir, just say something!”

Hope stoped his muttering, his eyes still locked, when he continued, his volume was just hearable.

“...condemning you. Let the blood that brings you life, bring you...Death.” Hope finished. The filly’s father was quick to call out a warning, she was even quicker to charge up a spell.

Hope was quicker then both of them.

Another body hit the floor.

The target had been eliminated.

He had boughten...Weeks? Hours? Seconds? Who could know, but one more bloodmage was dead, he was still alive. A victory.

The empty feeling didn’t take much confort in that.

Hope picked up his warhamer, sheathing the blade and screwing the handle back on, before steping over the bodies of the dead and still-dieing, innocents, caught in the crossfire, casualties of a war far greater then they knew.

Hope’s plan was still in motion, he had always planned on eventualy finishing off the filthy Bloodluster he was sworn to protect, planned being the key word, never to act upon it, never to break his vow, until now, when what were once musing fantasies of pointless vengeance became necessary, if the world was to live, Silver would need to be gone, for now, they sought the same thing, a stop to the fog as an imidate threat.

But Silver was playing it by ear, Hope was going by the plan.

Hope pretended not to hear the father screaming at him as he held his dying child in his hooves. He felt his heart skip a beat, he felt the dark thoughts snake his way to his mind, evil, heretical doubts that conflicted everything. Threatened to topple his careful balance of indiference to the world around him.

He let his mind wander his thoughts, finding the memory that turned that doubt to purpose, a reason for him to keep going.

The same words over and over again, in that voice of the pony he once loved and called brother.

“...Oh don’t be a ‘monger Hope, this whole bloodmagic thing is totaly safe, the prince taught it to me himself!”

~~~~~~
Ponyville Train station
~~~~~~

The train to chanterlot quickly lurched to a stop. as it had finally reached it’s terminus. a minute afte rit stopped, seven ponies dressed in grand dresses left the train on their way to the rebound Grand Galloping Galla. their dresses were similar to that of later year but with alterations courtesy of rarity.

“oh darling, chanterlot looks simply amazing at night, it simply twinkles like a star, and i can only imagine what the nightlife is like.” said rarity.

“i agree” twilight starkest “living here pretty much my whole life, i never stopped enjoying looking over the city after a midnight study session and seeing the dazzling lights around the city.

while the others were talking, silver meanwhile was trailing beside, thinking about rose nova from that one night,. he kept his eyes peeled for her as they walked to canterlot castle.

After a long walk the seven ponies reached the castle, and it was even more dazzling than the town. magic lights floated around the castle, giving lights in white, blues, reds and many other colours, giving a general magicalness to the castle. on the ground ponies walked about in their own fancy dressed an suits, talking to other ponies in even fancier suits. silver could only imagine the hoity-toity things they were walking about like the economy of unicorn accessories in vanhoover or something strange and boring lke that.

the six walked up to celestia who was greeting ponies in the main plaza as she does every year, who who knows how many decades.
“welcome everypony, glad to see you could all make it” said celestia “i hope you’ll find this year’s gala to be a bit more… normal than the other gala” said celestia, with a giggle, and the other ponies giggled at the in-joke as well.

“this time we’re all a bit more grounded in reality, so that’s likley not to happen this time” said twilight, and they let out another laugh “isn’t that right silver” twilight added, looking at silver, who had been a bit distant from the conversation. “oh.. yeah” said silver bellowing out a synthetic laugh.
“well, i hope you all enjoy yourself this year, and hope that it isn’t too boring” said celestia
“you too” they wished celestia and all went away into the bounding to have a great night.
silver and twilight walk into the dance floor. and sees other ponies dancing their fancy royalty dances. silver turns to twilight “care to dance?” he says with an eyebrow wiggle. “oh.. i don;t really know how to dance” says twilight “just follow my lead and you’ll be fine” said silver. twilight shrugged and agreed,

silver grabbed one of twilight’s hooves and put his other hoof on her shoulder, twilight did the same to him. they both began to move to the must twilight was really begging to get the hang of it as she felt the music and the moments of silver “you’re a natural said silver” twilight blushed “well you’re a good teacher” she said. “thank you, i learned from my instructor back in alicronia, as a prince needs to learn how to dance.” silver finished as he allowed the music to fuel him. Twilight and silver;sdance began to get a bit more elaborate, with adding some dips and such here and there. soon enough the other ponies had stopped and wachted silver and twilight dance, they had stolen the show.

“wow silver, you dance divinly!” Twilight said, Silver chuckled “I had many years to practice.”

After the song and the polite stomping that acompanied it, silver decided he was going to go get some drinks.

Silver walked away towards the refreshment table, ready to get some drinks.
~~~
Twilight POV
~~~
Twilight smiled as she watched Silver go, suddenly, she felt a carful hoof tap on her shoulder to see that many young nobles were politly waiting in line to dance with her, she had forgoten that the princess, should she dance, normaly danced with the nobles who attended, granted no princess had been on the dance floor for hundreds of years, but it seemed many poines wanted to dance with her...well, she knew that the younger nobles were more spoiled then pompous yet, and probibly just wanted to say they danced with a princess...well, Twilight knew that a few dances woulden’t hurt, she’d save the last one for silver though.

~~~
Silver POV
~~~

Silver was angry.

no, angry wasn’t the word, it was jelous. why would someone dance with my Mare? do they not know she’s mine… no, they must know, it’s been on the paper multiple times.. that must mean that it was twilight who asked to dance.. and she didn;t even ask for my permission to dance with other ponies.

silver was infuriated, but then he stopped letting the spicey rage, simmer into a bitterness. it was at the moment silver saw who she was looking for all night, it was Nova. silver slicked his mane back with his magic and put on his best smile and walked over “if twilight’s going to play with my heart behind my back, so will i” said silver. “glad to see you’re okay” said silver. “thank you, i checked up with the hospital and they said it was nothing major, and i should be healed y the time the gala begins” said nova, as they both seemigly unknowingly walked towards to bedrooms. “so what do you do for a living” asked silver

“i invest in the flower market” said nova. silver looked suprized and confused “the… flower market, i didn’t even know we had one” said silver.

“in fact, we do, it’s surprisingly profitable” said nova in her sexy refined, seductive yet old sounding somewhat bored.

silver and nova managed to reach the floor where most of the rooms are, including silver’s room. “would you like to come in” said silver, looking into nova’s eyes, and she into his, both seeing the passion wanting to be freed by each other.

“if you insist” said nova, and the two walked into the room. silver became a bit nerous, worried she might come in to see a mess of bottles, and an awful smell, but he was happy to see the maninence had come in since his absence and the room was sparkling clean. “care for a drink” said silver

nova leaned into silver and whispered “where you’re going, we won’t need liqueur” she said, giving silver a passionate kiss, meanwhile using the magic to lock the door in case in interutions. after she backed away slightly, silver came back in, and they began to furiously make out “my my silver, you are sure an animal” she said with a playful grin, she glasses begining to fall off, but she pushed them back up. For some reason, the simple act drove silver crazy, he was drawn to her, he needed her more then he needed...anypony...whoever, he just needed HER.

Silver was deadlocked into her lips, his tongue fighting for domination over hers, he wanted to close his eyes to let the lust fuel him, but he coulden’t take his eyes off of her golden, echanting eyes. As he practicly threw her onto the bed, silver wasted no time climbing ontop of her as they continued to make out, suddenly, rose pushed him away slightly, knocking him out of the kiss, a thin trail of spit conecting his mouth to her’s, she began to suck the sliva in, closing the distance between them before, suddenly reaching down and wraping a petit hoof around silvers...private area. Silver shivered as his eyes stayed locked onto hers.

“You know, silver.” she began “The reason i was in the forest was because i was searching for a flower that a client had told me was super rare and worth tones in the market, but when no one volenteered to go look for it, i had to go myself, which is when you found me and saved me, so i just wanted to… repay the favor” she said the last thing with a bit of mischeif in her broight golden eyes.

She began to move her hoof up and down, traveling his long cock with a soft yet experienced touch, speeding up and slowing down untill silver was ready for action, she rested one hoof down on silvers chest, he noticed how cold it was, but he also noticed more how pleasureable this hoofjob was, silver wanted more though, he wanted everything. He suddenly felt himself thrust upwards as his cock exploded in a white mess of cum. Cum was all over Rose’s face and on her glasses and in her hair. Rose was suprized “i didn’t expect that much that fast” she said, licking the cum from around her mouth. “i’m just getting wamred up” said silver.

Silver shifted positions so that he was now on top of rose, silver thrusted his huge cock into her wet pussy and began to thrust back and forth. Rose let out moans as waves of pleasure crached over her like a beach. silver began to thurst harder, and the waves soon merged together to become one constant state of increasing love and passion. Silver was suprized how long she was able to last without orgasming, by now luna and twilight would have done it multiple times, perhaps she was more experienced. silver now reaching his maximum speed, thrusted even faster and deeper, and just like he guessed, she orgasmed, spraying warm juices all over silver.

Silver gasped, feeling, tired? Yes, so tired, he could feel the energy seep out of him...any thoughts that told him this were wrong were silenced or drowned out by the overwelming sense of tiredness that plauged him.

Silver forced his head up to see Rose standing up on shaky legs, before walking over to him and laying down beside him, moving his head to look once again into those perfect golden eyes. Suddenly, silver felt the warning bells go off in his head, something was wrong, off, why would he cheat on twilight, he loved twilight, why would he do this to luna? Why? she had nothing to do with this...He haden’t even been drinking...but how tired he was and how big those soft golden eyes were behind those glasses, they just pulled him in…
...He just found himself lost in those eyes...

Silver staired into those eyes as he felt himself drift off to sleep, when suddenly, an explotion sounded from the Gala, Silver jolted himself awake, Rose Nova looked just as worried as he was.

“What was that!” Silver exclamed. Rose just shruged as the two of them ran into the gala to see…

“Oh...Sweet Alicornia!” Silver horificly said as he saw the Fog pouring in from every window, grabing onto ponies and swinging them around as they devoured them, eating ponies on the refreshment table...it was horrible! Silver summoned his blade as he changed forward, the fog seemed to turn to him, and as one of the creaters steped in front of him, he swong, his blade hit the shadow’s armor causing it to crack as the shadow flew into the croud which began to his and yell at him, he payed them no mind as he swong wildly, his anger and bloodmagic combining to destory them all, he smashed threw and sliced at the shadows as he fought his way through the gala, he had to get out of here!

Suddenly, Silver saw two...no THREE corrupted alicorns fly at him at once, silver screamed as he charged three powerfull blasts and knocked them all out of the sky, trapping them on the ground, tired and wounded, silver needed to excape, as so with a mighty teleport spell, Silver grabed onto rose...who had somehow gotten beside him? Nomater, he grabed onto her and teleported, leaving the cursed Gala.

~~~~
Twilights POV
~~~~

Twilight stood tears in her eyes from pain, and confution, at the events that just took place, medical staff rushed around the Gala trying to help and heal the ponies who had been attacked by...by Silver.

She had no idea what had happpened to silver, he had disipeared suddenly, when she went looking for him some ponies said they saw him walk off alone to one of his bedrooms, they assumed he might have been grabing something, but just a few moments ago, he ran out into the gala like a mad-pony, drew his weapon, and began to attack everypony in sight, thankfully, nopony died thanks to Celestia using her magic to dull silvers blade as much as she could, when Luna and her interfered, but after silver disarmed them with a blood-spell, he fled.

Suddenly, she was shooken out by Celestia making an anouncement. “Ponies! We must not panic, we have sent the guards to find the...dispicible pony behind this attack, rest assured Silver Haze will be brought to justice for this senseless attack against Equestria!” Twilight was shocked at how quickly Celestia lept to the conclution that Silver was guilty, she did have all the facts yet!
Twilight walked up to Celestia as she walked away from the crowd to meet with the guard “Celestia!” Twilight said, Celestia turned to face her fellow princess

“Yes Twilight?” Celestia said, a sad undertone in her voice.

“Why are you already trying to villify Silver! We don’t know if that was even him!” Twilight desperatly said, Celestia mearly shook her head.

“Twilight, that was Silvers Magic, with Silver’s fighting style, with Silvers weapon, if that was not Silver then he has an Identical Twin running around. I’m sorry Twilight but the only possiblity I can see is that silver finaly turned on us like I always suspected he would.” Twilight bit her tongue to fire back about how Celestia always disliked silver, but decided it wouldent help.

“Alright Celestia, but I am going to find Silver and clear his name of this whole thing! And then you will see that he would have never tuned on us!” And with that Twilight turned around and walked away, leaving a sad Celestia to dish out the orders on how to find Silver.

Twilight made her way to Luna and her friends, “Alright Girls, we need to go find Silver Haze, without him, Equestria has lost one of our best defences, without the Elements we were in danger, but Haze kept us safe from the worst of it, without Silver, all of Equestria might fall!” Everypony nodded in agreement, the understanding of how important haze had become not only to them, but to the safty of all of equestria was finally put into persepctive, they alll knew that Silver Haze had to be saved, for the good of all of Equestria!

“Boy Howdey’ Gurls Lets do this” Applejack shouted as she reared up to her back legs.

“Yes, Let us go save silver!” Rarity said with just as much conviction, but with a more ladylike physicality.

“OHHHH I’M SO NERVICITED!” Pinkie Called as she hopped up and down.

“Um- Yeah, Silver saved me so I...should return the favor…” Flutershy said quietly.

“AWWW Yeah! This is gonna be Awsome!” Rainbow dash cheered.

“For Thou and Myself we must save our mutrual Beloved Silver!” Luna exclamed

“Alright girls! Lets do this!”

~~~~~
Canterlot Palace
~~~~~
Celestia watched over the Map of equestria, time was running out, and Hazes betrayal had been unexpected, if she didn’t hold him in such low regards, she would have been hurt, but she had no time to spare, she had to get Equestria ready, time was not on her side.

and the race was on.

~~~~~~~
Equestrian Border
~~~~~~~

The shadows coiled around the tree, the Fog advanced towards equestria slowly, Called by the blood of an Alicorn, the border was crossed.

the race was on.

~~~~~~~
The Badlands
~~~~~~~

A shatered Fragment of an anchent Crystal began to Glow, deep underground, in a ruined city buried by sand, dust, and death.

The Fog had finally arived, the second coming had begun. The anchent words of dead prophets of the end times rang off of the walls through piles of dust that were once their bones.

The race was on.

~~~~~~~~
Western Equestria
~~~~~~~~

Under the Sweltering heat, A lone blue Alicorn walked with purpose, a cleaned warhammer at his side and a worried look on his face, the Aicorn had felt the weight of his failure, his bid for time was pointless now, he had waited far too long, he knew that he would have to fight, who he would be fighting was still a question he was asking himself.

His musings were pointless, after all he’d have to hurry up.

The race was on.

~~~~~~~
???
~~~~~~~

“Mmhh Silver Love...you were so brave for saving me…”

“...Yes...I...was...my love...I would do anything for you…”

“Well thats good love, now then, just look in my eyes…”

“And say that you love me”

“I Love you”

“Say that you want me”

“I want you”

“...say that you would KILL for me”

“...ah-ehhhh....”

“Oh...Love...don’t resist, just look into my eyes...thats right...just like that...now what is your answer?”

“...A thousand ponies would fall to my sword if you asked my love”

“Good, now go to sleep, and think good dreams...after all, you need to regain your strength”

The twisted Brown and Gold pony stood over the body of Silver Haze who was now fast asleep chuckling with an ungodly twisted melody that burrowed into your skull. She smiled revealing rows of sharp teeth, and her empty fog filled eyes with golden lights flashing within them.

“After all...the race is on…”

Author's Note

BOOM, Another plot twist chapter coming out of nowhere, A long specal, get ready to experience a silver haze adventure like never before! More to come soon, what is YOUR favoret part of silver haze so far? Leave a comment below!

Love you all, see you next week!~

-Silver Haze

(Thanks once again to my BF helping me out with this chapter, woulden't be able to do it without him, send your love his way!)

Prolouge: another time another life!!

Silver yelled and Twilight grabbed his hoof “Twilight, I’m sorry, my little princess, tell Luna I’m sorry for leaving her without saying goodbye, and I’m sorry, for leaving you…” silver managed to get off one last kiss before he was pulled off the edge and was gone from sight, into the abyss…

--FINAL JUDGEMENT--

Cold.
Fear.
Peace.

all these combined, and yet somehow none of them, was all Silver Haze could feel as he floated endlessly in a sightless soundless unexplainable void of pain and pleasure. He felt his mere existent here was breaking some vow of silence of this unearthly realm that no life should ever lay its mortal eyes upon, and perhaps in his predicament, that vow had not been broken.

unable to stop himself from drifting towards a distant light, he saw many visions, signs of eons past, future, and present. As he floated into and out of existent, perhaps it was Twilight and Luna's love for him that kept him from giving into his great destiny as he would one day be forced to endure one way or another anyway, and that even though he was giving them safety, as they were far safer without him, there was still much danger he could protect them from with his might, and even the most heroic beings give in to the greed that love can cause upon the mortal soul.

Thinking about it, despite all Silvers bravado and self made charms, Silver feared his mortality and his emotions that could bring his end to him faster then expected, for no Alicorn was truly immortal and though time could not take them to the gates of the next realm, there were many other shortcuts that could make short work of them, be it poisons, blades, or a mob of those you cannot bring yourself to harm, even though with the Alicorns, death was playing chess with a board of nothing but pawns, he never ran out of them, and there was no king for you to take to win. It was a game where victory only came to those who accept defeat, or take one risk too many.

Yet perhaps the quickest way to take an Alicorn to the grave was an attachment to those who could not cheat time like them, one who's existent would end in a blink, and in the dark times around that, death seems like a mercy. But perhaps, because he knew that being immortal in theory would make it that much more painful for those who he left behind, those who expected to have him for centuries, would make it that much worse. This is when he made a choice,

He didn't want to die yet, not yet,

silver felt that little spark of anger, of defiance linked so close to rage, to his mind where magic burned inside of him, and suddenly, it was not the emptiness that greeted him, but an burning flame of rage, of anger...

Of LIFE

and suddenly, a stupid, STUPID plan formed in the head of the Alicorn, if this was where his life would end, he was going to be defiant, no entity that had taken him from life so cruelly would gain the pleasure of taking his spark, his soul, and so, taking hold of his own life, picturing it as a raging red candle that burned within him...

and silver haze blew onto it.

Silver felt his body fade as the little bit of life drained out of him, yet no death rushed into fill the void, he was empty, a husk of life, and the void wanted souls, not husks, and discarded him, casting him away, discarding the husk to a realm that even the shadows did not bother going to.

--LIMBO--
--TIME: 0/0/0000, 00:00--

Silver haze was dead, there was no other way to put it he had moved on shuffled off the mortal coil. Silver Haze had breathed his last breath and had kicked the can…

so why was he still aware of everything around him?

silver haze looked around for some sort of bright light or a fiery pit of Taurus to damn him for his defiance, or even a big old gate of Perls, like he blankly remembered when he had first...well, died. but there was nothing noda zip zilch. silver was just floating there in space completely alone.

“...well, this was far less climactic then I thought it would be…” silver mumbled to himself, “Maybe I’ll just wait for something...anything” Silver relaxed and began counting “1...2...3...4...5...6…”

--LIMBO--
---Time 0/30/0000, 23:50--

“2677800… 2677801...2677802...2667803, wait horseapples that's not right, wait, where was I, uhhh….RAHHHHHHH” Silver groaned as he continuously floated through space and time, suddenly, he saw a bright light and a booming voice.

“AH, SILVER, I HAVE BEEN LOOKING FOR WHERE YOU WENT, COME MY CHILD, YOUR TIME HAS COME”

Silver looked towards the light and instead of heading towards it, he planted his feet and snorted, “Hold on big man, I ant going nowhere until I know what happened to twilight after I died, if your so all powerful, then prove it, SHOW ME WHAT WILL HAPPEN!”

“AS YOU WISH!” The voice spoke “LET YOU SEE A FUTURE, ONE OF MANY THAT COULD OCCUR FROM YOUR PASSING”

and suddenly images of a future without him, of one where his seed had planted the roots of two children into twilight's being, and that he was revered as a hero for his sacrifice.

however, silver was not satisfied, with a world without him, and this being of power had given him direction, it had inadvertently shown him the path to life.

and thus he turned himself away from the bright light and galloped as far away from it as he could, he heard the voice try and call him back, yet he pressed on for what felt like forever, running through time and space itself, The voice calling after him

"NO MY CHILD, YOU HAVE THE TAINT OF DEATH AND YOUR FATHER, YOU CANNOT RETURN AS YOURSELF, YOU WILL DOOM THE ONES YOU LOVE, HAVE YOU NO SENSE OF SELFLESSNESS???????!?!?!? YOU ARE A HUSK OF LIFE YOUR SOUL LONG GONE, THAT WORLD IS NO LONGER YOURS TO CALL HOME!!!!!"

Silver ignored the echoing voice, only thinking of twilight and Luna, the same mantra over and over again.

Have to keep them safe, have to protect them...
Have to keep them safe, have to protect them...
Have to keep them safe, have to protect them...

so Silver kept running, galloping through the ending void, his mind, body coming back to his senses, yet all they felt was unendurable pain and confusion, without a soul to guide them towards life, until he felt himself hit a wall, and then go through the wall,

and felt everything go black.

--The otherworld--
A cloaked figure awoke
The hunt was afoot.
---1 month later---

silver’s head was beating profusely and he held a hoof up to it. he groaned. “what happened he asked no one in particular where am i?” silver opened his eyes as they adjusted to the light. he was in a library with book on all shelves. “the library!” he exclaimed! and he jumped out of bed, only to be met with a terrible pain that raked his entire being. and he cried out in pain as she slowly drifted back into his bed and remained motionless, but he reopens his eyes once he heard a familiar voice, one of which he knew and loved, and then came another voice, yet another one he knew and loved. he recognized them as Luna and twilight.

Silver looked to the door as he saw a purple and blue mares approach the door “Silver? are you awake?” asked a voice that soothed Silver, yet made him exited as well. “I’m awake” he said as twilight and Luna entered the room further “how are you Silver dear?” Luna asked as they both went to either side of I'm. “I’m doing fine, thanks you” Silver began “I thought I would never see you again...at least that’s the last thing i remember thinking before i lost consciousness, so what happened?” silver asked. “you seemed to have face an eternal struggle when you were dragged into the void after you defeated your father, Sombra” said Luna.

at Luna’s words, memories began to flood into silver’s head. the battle, the void, the terrible pain…he was hurt by the intensity of what he remembered, and the strange feeling that he did not leave the void without taking something with him…but he was also kind of happy to see the loves of his life and he smiled “he has never been so happy to see you guys again, your two are the only reason I am still alive I would have let the light take me if I didn't think of you and they all smiled and laughed twilight and Luna both helped him up as he smiled.

“Much has changed silver since you have come back, the consequences of your actions have been felt throughout Equestria and beyond, when you banished Sombra the smoke disappeared but it left something behind that changed many ponies and threw the scales of the world out of whack" Luna could only sigh before continuing.

"now chaos exists in lots of ponies instead of only being created by a few, now a lot of ponies have invented new things and now the crown of Equestria is struggling to keep control of Equestria from the other nations that are trying to take advantage of our weakened state." Yet Luna's mood switched as a smile got on her face.

"but it doesn't mater for now you are safe and that is all that maters! Huzza!!!” Luna cheered as she leaned over and kissed Silver Haze on the cheek which annoyed twilight, but she didn't want to fight because Silver was still weak and needed to rest instead of fight. So for now she was ok with it. and Silver smiled as he suddenly stood up as he heard a voice.

“DARLING!~ You are awake oh how fabulous!” Rarity cried as she burst through the doors of the library “it is just so...so GREAT! DARLING we were also worried about you!~” rarity said in a sing song voice as she wiped away a tear from her eye.

Suddenly Rainbow Dash burst thorough the door, drinking a bunch of colors as she flew by “yo Silver, i heard you woke up, it would be totally awesome if we could get in some flying lessons later” said Rainbow “sure Rainbow, but once i get feel a bit better, then we can fly” said Silver.

Applejack entered soon after Rainbow Dash “howdey selver, ya feelin any betteer?” applejack asked sincerely. Almost hiding behind Applejack, Fluttershy walked in but she was shy and scared and intimidated because she still had feeling for Silver Haze but she worked up the currage to go to him “ummm...hi….umm...silver….uhhhh….ummm, I-I’m happy...that….that...ummm...youhappentobealright..EKK!” And with that fluttershy dashed out the door with a blush on her face.

Just then, a pink blur jumped over her and sat ontop of Silver and blew a party horn right into his face “YAY SURPRISE GLAD-YOU-ARN’T-DEAD-AND-YOU-SAVED-EQUESTRIA PARTY WHOOOOHOOOOO!!!!” Pinkie yelled waving her hooves in the air, somehow, everyone in the room now had a party hat on. Silver laughed “Its so great to see you all I know we will have many challenges ahead but we can do it! TOGETHER!” He exclaimed, the mane 6 were moved by Silvers lack of caring in the face of challenge and cheered together!

The world of Equestria would be changed forever, for on that day, the world seemed to be the calm before the storm as the future would be unstable, the barrier between life and death torn and the hole may or may not be found, and yet with the future so uncertain, in this library in the tree, seven friends and a dragon, found peace and friendship.

And even though Silver knew the path ahead was dangerous, he knew, for this one second, that he was safe. And that he would be happy, for as long as this moment lasted.

Author's Note

HHEEEEEEEEEEEE-E-E-EY every ponneeeeeeee-e-e-e-e-eY Silver haze back with another long awaited haze in equestria. i didn’t really plan on making a new one, but ever since i finsihed the first, silver has been on my mind ever since, and ultimately the best boyfriend in the world (my boyfriend :) ) purswaded me to write a new one, since he loved edditng the first one.

so here’s silver haze 2, bigger better and more haze-y-ish, more Silver-y-ishy Whyy amy addingy soy-manyy Yyy's (y)???? (LOL)

more to come, stay tuned! This story will dwarf the last silver haze, this story I promise to address alot of the issues the original HIEQ had, including more regular weekly updates, an attempt to improve my spelling work, and prevent as many plot holes bronies told me about, we got a lot of hate on the last one {86 DISLIKES )),: super sad face} BUTTT we also got 6 likes ((I write this stuff for you guys! It might sound like a stupid thing to be proud of, but if I didn't write this, then those six pepole would have never found something they enjoyed in HIEQ right? And besides, I write this for me as much as I write for you., Might sound selfish to say that, but if it makes sence, I write for you, to make myself feel proud of creating something)) and, get this OVER 500 views before 2014, and over 250 AFTER! THATS LIKE 750 VIEWS YAY HAZE! Also, the comedy tag was removed, although there is still going to be the same silver humor, I dont want to put misleading tags on the cover.

*Party Horn* (.) (.)

\ . . /
bye every pony BROHOOOOOF! /)*******(\

(WP.S. Whataya guys think about the new cover art? I took YOUR advice and got a commission artist to do it, I forgot to take down his username and cant find it anywhere, but its defenetly an improvement I would say! )